《Echoes of Creation》


 Prologue - World Creation

    He woke up in the void. Or perhaps He had always been there. He didn''t know the difference, nor did He care. He felt like this feeling was vaguely familiar though He couldn''t quite place why. He had no memories, nor a sense of self, so He was content to simply exist. Unchanged, eternal. In this world, there was nothing, except for Him, and even He did not possess physical form. So with His inaction and the general state of inexistence for the rest of the world, time passed. After a certain amount of time, a few seconds or perhaps a few eons, something happened. He remembered. Or perhaps an echo of a thought of a memory reached him. It was of a place before the void. Of a time before it too. He remembered giant structures of metal and glass, interconnected paths of tar, and moving objects racing upon those paths. He remembered a ball of flames hanging in the sky, and of water falling out of clouds, once the ball had hidden. He remembered brown rods reaching towards the sky with green fingers. He remembered silhouettes, with four long and one short limb sprouting from a torso, some standing upright and some standing on all four limbs. He remembered of fire and flames, as these silhouettes screamed and ran. And He remembered a moment of pain.


    He vaguely felt like something was supposed to happen afterward. Like He was supposed to fall into a river and dive unto a new shore, to experience more, but instead of diving into a shore it felt more like He dived out of the river and into utter darkness. Instinctively He felt this was wrong. This empty space was supposed to be filled with something, and that He should be something. So, with a thought, He tried to create something. Suddenly within this utter void, where until now, not even time existed, a single grain of sand came to be. While the experiment was successful, He suddenly felt very tired, like He had used something up, something that had been slowly accumulating within him, since He first gained awareness. He felt within himself and felt that slowly once again something was accumulating within him, though at a very slow rate. He felt like it wasn''t an issue, however, as all He had to do was wait.


    Therefore, He waited. And waited. And waited. To pass the time, He organized His memories and watched the grain of sand. However, after a certain amount of time, even that grain of sand fell apart into individual atoms. After an unknown amount of time, He felt he had enough of that something within him. He decided to create something. He felt like the simplest creation would be a gas cloud mixed with sand. Having decided so, He started to create an unimaginable amount of gas and sand. He created so much, that the cloud started to collapse in on itself. He watched in fascination as slowly the gas condensed and with time, a star formed. He continued to watch as the remaining sand coalesced into several planets. It was truly fascinating, for He had never seen such a scene. Albeit that is where His senses stopped. He could observe and create, but He could not feel. He couldn''t feel the heat of the star, for He had no skin to feel with and He couldn''t touch the rocky planets, for He had no hands to touch with. Whenever He would try to create a body using His memories, the body would always be separate from Him, and was unable to survive anyway, either due to the burning rays of the sun or the lack of air on the rocky planets. He concluded that the circumstances weren''t yet right for life. That is why, he decided to wait.


    He watched and recuperated His strength while planets collided, moons were formed and destroyed, and gradually a seemingly stable system finally emerged. A system with one star, three rocky planets, and two gas giants were formed. Each of these planets had a different number of moons and quite a few even had rings. He particularly enjoyed how these rings looked like when viewed from the dark side of a planet''s surface. They glittered and twinkled by reflecting the sunlight. On the outer edges of the sun''s sphere and radiance, He scattered crystals that would reflect the sunlight back toward the center of the system. Some crystals He imbued with memories, which gave them their own glow. Now, no matter where He would look, He would be greeted with beautiful light. Either from the warm embrace of the sun or the soft twinkle of the crystals.


    Recently, He had been restless, as He felt like the conditions for life should soon be met. He traveled to the innermost planet of the system. This planet had a single moon and a small ring. It was the innermost planet and was thus the warmest. The other two rocky planets were close by though, so theoretically all three should be able to support life. This planet was covered in oceans and continents, ideal for growing life. After descending upon the eastern continent north of the equator, He moved over to the easternmost point. He was at the edge of the continent on a rocky beach. The early morning sun crested the horizon, illuminating the faint outline of the ring surrounding the planet. "This is a good place as any." He thought. He had recently learned language by examining his memories closer. It is also from His memories, that he gained the inspiration for His next creation.


    Although He had no physical form, He willed His intention toward a certain point on the sand, and from that point, a frog popped into existence. The frog, however, was simply lying on the sand without moving. He was perplexed, as He had expected a living frog to start hopping around and perhaps to do a little croak. After examining the Frog, He concluded, that the problem lay in the body of the frog. He had limited knowledge of the inner workings of a frog, and so He had created a frog, whose heart couldn''t pump, whose lungs couldn''t properly draw breath, and whose brain wasn''t even connected properly to the rest of the body. Ultimately, He had created a piece of meat resembling a frog, but that actually was nothing like a frog on the inside. Seeing this He understood that He had been impatient. He had wished to create life, without understanding a single thing about the inner workings of life.


    Seeing this He didn''t get disheartened, but decided to try to create the simplest lifeform that He knew of. A prokaryote bacteria. He entered the ocean and found a suitable underwater vent. From His memories, He knew that life was said to have evolved on the ocean floor in lava vents. These would deliver minerals and other vital resources to the primordial bacteria. He found an underwater ravine between two tectonic plates and found a lava vent spewing a black cloud into the surrounding water. The nearby water was heated ideally for what he had in mind. Once there, he started to create individual proteins. Thanks to His formless nature and energy-based detection method, He was able to zoom in on even the smallest speck of dirt to uncover a hidden world within. He used this ability paired with his creation ability, to carefully create and arrange proteins in different forms. Afterward, He created a lipid layer to separate these proteins from the outside world. He would then combine different proteins within these lipid bubbles, to create different cells. Naturally, since He lacked the necessary know-how, He was using trial and error. Most of His creations couldn''t even move, and those that could couldn''t eat. Those that could eat, couldn''t reproduce, and those that could, couldn''t do so safely, without their gene sequence collapsing after a few generations. However, after nearly a millennia of trial and error, He had managed to create a self-replicating autonomous cell, without risk of gene collapse within a few generations.


    He then seeded these primordial cells within the oceans of the first planet. Now, all He had to do was wait. Of course, He would have to wait an unimaginable length of time, but He was used to it. He passed the time by traveling along the solar system, diverting comets that would strike the seeded planet and floating along the great rings of the outermost gas giant. Periodically, He would descend upon the seeded planet and check up on the microorganisms that have recently developed. He would also spend a great deal of his time researching life and how to construct more complex life organisms. If there were longer periods where there was nothing to be done, He would merely hibernate in a state similar to sleep.


    Soon these simple cells started to organize into more complex structures. With the appearance of chlorophyll, various species of plankton were able to evolve. This led to a sharp increase in oxygen within the atmosphere. The oxygen was an unfamiliar and dangerous substance to all primordial bacteria, who weren''t adapted to it. This was the first mass extinction event that this world ever faced. He had contemplated halting this development from happening but decided to let nature take its course. After nearly 85 percent of all life died, there was an eruption in the population of plankton containing chlorophyll, as now there were no other contenders for the oceans. He had grown bored, so he had entered a hibernation-like state. The passage of time seemed to compress before Him, where to Him it felt like only a few minutes, but in the outside world, millions of years passed. He was biding his time until the conditions for intelligent life were right - until the conditions for the survival of a human body could be met.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It was nothing but his greatest wish to feel the wind between His fingers, to feel the warmth of the sun, and to taste food upon his tongue. Though He was currently in hibernation, He was still aware of everything happening on the outside. At this moment, the primordial cells have managed to combine to form complex creatures. The rise of the multicelled creatures has come. Soon, an explosion in species and creature types appeared. Various underwater sponges and corals competed with the first animals for the available natural resources. Food chains and complex ecological relations emerged. The competition between species has intensified, with countless new species emerging and dying out.


    At first, most animals possessed exoskeletons, protecting their soft body from outside forces. But over time, invertebrates with their superior maneuverability gained the upper hand in the bloody struggle for dominance. Right at this time He stirred from His slumber, first to deflect an incoming comet, that would have caused another mass extinction, and afterward to study all new life forms that have emerged since his slumber. Then with His newfound knowledge, he set out to create life on land. For this purpose, he used the blueprints of seagrass to create a plant from His memories. What He created was a type of grass. It was hardy and could survive in even the harshest conditions. Since His first attempts at making primordial cells, He had come a long way in his understanding of life.


    This plant seemed simple at first but had many hidden properties. First, it was able to extract many nutrients from the soil, allowing it to survive in this barren world. Usually, it would grow to become a rather short and vibrant green grass, that would feel soft underfoot. However, if the available nutrients in the soil were particularly abundant, such as in a place where many animals died, or near a shore with many plankton, the grass would grow to nearly 1.5 meters high and change to a bright golden hue. The plant will then grow large golden seeds, which most animals would be able to digest. This would lead to animals climbing ashore to feast upon the plants. Over time, the remains of the animals would lead to nutrient-rich soil, even far from the plankton-rich shores, leading to a spread of life across the desolate continent. If the grass didn''t have the necessary nutrients to grow seeds, it would still spread out using its roots as a way to spread across the world. Of course, this method would be a lot slower and would be reliant on sunlight and sufficient water.


    He decided to name this plant the ancestral grass. After the seeds of the ancestral grass had been sown all across the world, He decided to slumber once more, making sure to check that no comets were on course to collide with the planet for the next few million years. As predicted, the emergence of the ancestral grass led to the emergence of land animals, as well as the mutation of the ancestral grass. Soon, new plant and animal types living solely on land emerged. Seeing this colorful view, He felt like He should start once more on the project of creating a body for Himself. During all of His studies of life, He had been comparing His knowledge with His memories, to recreate the body he used to possess before the memory of pain and subsequent dive into the river of souls.


    He had used his memories to name all of the unexplainable things He had been experiencing since His awakening in this void. He called the energy that seemed to come from nowhere, that He used to create the power of creation. He vaguely felt that after His death He should have gone to the river of souls and reincarnate into a new life. Obviously for Him to end up here, something must have gone wrong. Ever since this realization, He had wanted nothing more, than to once more possess a human body.


    Now a perfect human body lay before Him. It seemed like an adult male of average complexion with dark hair and a youthful countenance. At the moment this body was merely lying on its back, as this human lacked one critical component. The brain was functional, but only the necessary parts needed to keep the body alive existed at this moment. The parts of the brain responsible for memories, personality, and consciousness were currently blank. This was because while He was previously able to create human bodies, He was never able to possess them. To feel what that body felt. Plus, back then the body was soon vaporized by the rays of the sun anyway.


    Currently, He wished to conduct an experiment. He had been recently thinking about his power of creation and felt like He could do more with it than just create. So on a sunny morning with the soulless human body lying in the middle of a field of ancestral grass, He started to insert strands of power of creation, while imbuing these strands with His memories and His will. He had previously figured out how to imbue His memories unto objects when He first inserted His memories into the crystals surrounding the solar system. Now He was imbuing His memories directly unto the power of creation used to finish the last parts of the human brain. This used a relatively small amount of power of creation. Next, He tried to imbue His will directly into the human body. Since His will was so vast, it cost an extraordinary amount of power of will. The creation of the solar system and every subsequent creation cost Him half of His total saved-up power of creation. Now he directly used a third of what was left to create a strand of power of creation containing His will.


    However, as soon as He tried to insert this strand into the human body lying on the floor, an unexpected crisis appeared. The power contained within the strand was much too great for the weak body of a human. The human body was about to detonate, potentially erasing the entire planet with it. He reacted swiftly, clamping down on the power of creation within the body and calming the rampant energy within. However, the energy was still far too great to be left alone, so He slowly let out energy until the body would be able to hold on its own. The scattered energy diffused and seeped into the atmosphere, forming a special bond with the atmosphere. Now less than a tenth of the original energy was still contained within the body. Naturally, this meager amount of energy was nowhere near enough to allow Him to descend with His will. A vacant feeling spread out within His core, reminding Him of the time when he was observing that first grain of sand. He truly didn''t know what to do now. The circumstances for a human body were perfect, and yet there was no body strong enough to accommodate His will. Was there truly no way to accomplish His wish?


    As He was contemplating these questions, the human lying on the ground slowly stirred. It raised its hand and blocked the early afternoon sun as if trying to sleep for a little longer. At this development, He fell out of His inner thoughts and stared at the human. While the experiment was a failure, it seemed that an interesting development had occurred. Vaguely, He could feel a connection to the human lying on the floor in front of him, likely due to the strand of will that this human now possessed. Considering that it also inherited parts of His memories, could it be said that this human was a clone of Him? No, for that the memories would have to be complete and in the first place, clones are supposed to be genetically identical. So perhaps a more apt description would be to call it His child? While contemplating unnecessary thoughts, the human stirred and finally opened its eyes. The human looked at the exact point where He was currently at. The human should not have been able to see Him, as He possessed no physical form but it seemed that due to His sharing of the power of creation, some strange bond had been formed between the two. "You are... my creator. So then you must be God!" after stating these strange words, the human summarily kneeled on the ground. While the memories it inherited were incomplete, it knew that this gesture meant the greatest submission and worship. "Hmm.. Your creation required an absurd amount of energy, less only compared to the energy needed to create the sun. This makes you the sun''s little brother. From this moment on, your name shall be Minsol." God felt it was inconvenient to simply refer to the human merely as "the human", so he decided to name him offhandedly but it seemed that Minsol took it very seriously. "I am... Minsol!" And so it came to be, that God created and named His firstborn.

 Chapter 1 - Minsol

    After the power of creation fused with the blood of Minsol, his blood cells underwent a certain change. The power of creation transformed a very small number of his cells to take on a semi-real state. These cells became part of God, allowing Minsol to borrow some of God''s power. But the power that Minsol received was a lesser version of that compared to God. God could be summed up as having two basic powers. First, is His property of being unchained by time. This allows Him to ignore the passage of time, and even be immune to its destructive forces. Second, is the power of creation, allowing Him to create anything, as long as He can imagine and understand it. This power that God possesses is not limited only to creating matter, but is also able to create energy - be it kinetic, thermic, or other. God had previously used the power of creation to redirect certain comets that were on their way to impact the first planet. Of all of God''s powers, Minsol inherited His power to create kinetic energy, or in other words telekinesis. While the basic ability was the same as that of God, the way how Minsol was able to use it was different.


    God had a limited supply of power of creation. Even if it was enough to create a second solar system, it was still limited. Using any amount would permanently deplete His power, and until He waited for His power to build up again, He wouldn''t be able to use any of His powers. In comparison, Minsol had specific cells, called divine cells, within his body that were responsible for the supernatural abilities that he possessed. The body of Minsol, outside of his divine cells, was entirely human. So if Minsol depleted his supernatural energy, he could regain it relatively quickly by eating and resting. The energy converted from food would be turned into a special kind of energy within the divine cells. Of course relying on just food would be quite difficult, but God noticed, that similarly to Himself Minsol too possesses the inexplicable ability to generate energy from seemingly nothing. It seemed that by acquiring his divine cells, Minsol had gained the ability to create something from nothing, even if it was only kinetic energy. Not only that, but the rate at which God started to generate energy has increased as well. After careful examination, He realized that His energy production had increased by about 50%, while the energy production of Minsol was close to half of what His was when He first awoke within the void. Up until now, His production rate has been constant. This made Him speculate that perhaps with more mythical life forms, He could increase His energy production, but He felt that unless He would create more mythical lifeforms, His hypothesis would be difficult to prove.


    Ever since awakening, Minsol has dedicated himself to building a grand temple. For that, he split off and lifted a piece of marble the size of a small hill from a nearby cliffside. He then transported this marble block to his birthplace. Upon the spot where God created him, Minsol excavated the dirt and half buried the marble in the ground. With the marble in place, he started carving a structure. First, he carved stairs leading to the top of the roughly pyramid-shaped structure. Atop the structure, he would then carve a temple by using his inherited memories as a template.


    The final structure resembled a roman temple, with a high roof, supported by large and exquisite pillars. On the inner side of the ring of pillars, was a wall, separating the outside from the inside. At the far side of the entrance, a window was carved, allowing natural sunlight to illuminate the hall. Within the center of the hall, was a statue of God, as He appears in Minsol''s imagination. A large faceless beautifully sculpted statue dominates the inside hall. The inside of the walls are covered in various murals. One side was dedicated to the scenes Minsol witnessed in the inherited memories, and another wall was dedicated to the stories and visions that God showed him, of the creation of the world. Before the grand statue of God, Minsol carved a statue of himself. Although God''s statue was easily 20 meters tall, his was only as tall as he was. It was carved to be in a kneeling position, forever displaying his loyalty to God. These two statues were meant to represent the first day of Minsol''s life, the first time, when Minsol knelt before God and proclaimed his piety.


    Once when Minsol was taking a break from carving to eat, God asked him "Why do you wish to build this temple? It won''t do me any good and in the first place, I do not require your faith." To that Minsol, after finishing chewing the roasted horned rabbit that he had hunted, replied with "I build this temple, to demonstrate my faith in you. Whether you need my faith or not isn''t even the most important to me. My greatest wish is to be of service to you. It is simply that I lack the power to do anything else but build a temple and worship you." After proclaiming so, Minsol took another bite of the horned rabbit. The juices of the rabbit flowed out with every bite that Minsol took. The cooking method was very crude, only grilling over an open flame, but the quality ingredient made for a tasty meal nonetheless.


    God pondered Minsols words while watching him devour the rest of the rabbit. "Then is there anything else that you wish for?" Suddenly faced with this unexpected question, Minsol halted mid-bite. The juice of the rabbit''s leg was running down his arm while Minsol froze for a second. He closed his mouth and gazed at God. "Another wish besides worshipping and serving you?" He stared into the distance at the towering temple he had built. "Perhaps there is something I would wish for. I think it would be nice if there were other humans around. I do not wish for me to be the only one to witness God''s glory. I wish to share the joy of worshipping you with others." God didn''t know if He should have been amused or exasperated, as to Him it simply sounded like Minsol wished for other humans to exist, simply so that more people could worship Him.


    Nevertheless, He felt that it wasn''t an outrageous request and that it was well within the means of God. While He didn''t have enough power of creation to create many mythical humans such as Minsol, He had more than enough to create many base humans. So, with a wave of His hand, a few dozen base humans came to be at the foot of the temple, not far from where Minsol was enjoying his meal. While creating the body took a certain amount of power, it seemed like a final step was needed to "activate" the body. Even if the brain and body were perfectly functional, a human would not awaken unless God added a large amount of power of creation, much more than was required to create the body, to do "something". What He wasn''t sure, but He believed it had something to do with the existence of souls. However it may be, without this activation, the bodies would remain as vegetables, no different from clinically dead patients, kept alive by machinery. While adding this last piece of energy, He also infused some information.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Unlike with Minsol, He didn''t bestow His memories, but merely things such as language, how to walk and move, and a basic description of the world as it was. In other words, it was everything an adult would need to be able to function in this world. After all, God thought it would be a bit too cruel to throw a few dozen newborns at Minsol and make him a single father. So when these humans came to be, they were fully conscious and aware of their surroundings. They were quite disoriented and were taking in everything around them. Minsol was overjoyed at this sight and thanked God profusely. Some humans followed the gaze of Minsol but saw nothing. This was to be expected, as God wasn''t part of this world. He may be its creator, but He wasn''t a part of it. "You are their king, and it is your responsibility to guide them." Saying so, God departed and entered the temple. Minsol, now alone with the humans, eagerly started welcoming God''s newest creations.


    Over the next few months, besides carving murals in the temple, Minsol started to guide humanity. He taught them how to make basic houses out of trees and rocks. He taught them how to hunt and forage, but most eagerly he taught them how to worship and praise God. Within this world, Minsol was invincible, for he had God''s grace, allowing him to possess extraordinary power. The other humans didn''t possess this power, something Minsol realized, when he tried to teach them how to move fast by levitating themselves. Among the humans, one particularly caught his attention. It was a woman who he called Caeluma, meaning the sky. Just as he was called the sun''s little brother, so he named her the sky, not only because he seemed to see the sky when he gazed into her eyes, but also because he was hoping that they could be together, just like the sun and the sky.


    One year after God created the human race, a festive wedding ceremony was held. It was the wedding between Minsol and Caeluma. The wedding was held at the foot of the great temple, and a grand feast had been prepared for this event. There was grilled wild boar, seasoned horned rabbit, delicious crimson berries, mushroom stew, and a brave hunter-gatherer was even able to collect a fist-sized grand bee''s honeycomb. All of these had been brought here as gifts to congratulate the newlywed couple. Even God came out of the temple to witness this ceremony. Usually, God would stay in the temple and research life templates. Minsol would often climb the temple stairs and eagerly talk about the current happenings within the nascent city.


    Now, on this sunny day, God watched as Minsol and Caeluma exchanged a pledge to love and support each other until the end of their lives. Minsol then recited a prayer to God asking for His blessings. God, hovering just above the two in the sky, smiled and gave a nod. Minsol was overjoyed, thanking Him profusely. Afterward, Minsol and Caeluma shared a passionate kiss, which made the crowd cheer in jubilation, signaling the start of the feast. Minsol ate, danced, and laughed with his fellow humans, occasionally looking up at the sky, from where God was watching. Minsol had a twinkle in his eyes as he started to recite a prayer. "Before there was something, anything, there was nothing. And before there was nothing, there was God. Then one day, God decided that there should be something. He started by creating the sun and the sky.  He followed by creating the world and stars..." It was the founding story of how this world came to be. Soon, everyone joined in this prayer, as this was one of the most well-known and popular prayers.


    The festivities continued long into the night and even into the next morning. At dawn, once everyone had gone to sleep, with Caeluma sleeping in his arms, Minsol was sitting at the last bonfire. God descended next to him and asked him "Are you happy, Minsol?" "Yes, God, I am very happy right now." Minsol replied with a twinkle in his eyes. Perhaps he should have been named after the stars, as just like Minsol seemed to see the sky in Caeluma''s eyes, one could swear they saw stars shining in Minsol''s eyes. "Good. Very good." God couldn''t feel this world, as he had no body to feel with, but he had a very strong spiritual connection with Minsol. Perhaps it could be said that Minsol''s emotions were God''s emotions and vice versa.


    "Are you happy, God?" God was taken aback by this question but then smiled slightly. "Perhaps so." Suddenly, Minsol exclaimed, "I am going to build a grand city! One that will forever stand beneath this temple. That way there will be always people here to worship you and to throw celebrations in your name!" God chuckled at this proclamation. "Nothing is forever. Not this temple, nor the city beneath it. Even the sun will burn out one day. And in the first place, it''s not the worshipping and celebrations that made me happy." Minsol seemed to struggle to understand God''s words. "If nothing is eternal, then are you also not eternal?" God shrugged "Who knows? But I believe I should be an exception to this rule. I can''t explain why, but I don''t think that time has the same effect on me as it does on you." "On me..? Does that mean that I am not eternal? Will there come a time, where I won''t be able to be there to be your servant and worshipper?" "Yes, I am afraid. As you are now, you are merely a human with a few special cells giving you special powers." What God didn''t mention, was that if Minsol asked Him to, it wouldn''t be impossible to prolong Minsol''s life significantly using His power of creation and his understanding of lifeforms. "Then even more so! I must build a grand city that will be there when I''m gone. I will make sure, that there will always be someone there to serve and worship you." God looked into the night and at the temple. "I never asked for your faith. Nor do I need it." Minsol followed God''s gaze. "Even if you don''t ask me to, it is my wish."


    Both God and mortal sat in silence as they watched the sun crest over the horizon, illuminating golden light unto the temple. No one spoke any further. It was unknown what kind of thoughts the two of them were having at this moment. When the sun''s rays hit Caeluma''s face, she stirred, scrunching her face and digging deeper into Minsol, hiding from the bright rays. Minsol looked down at her and caressed her cheek. Once he looked up, God was no longer next to him. A new dawn had arrived.

 Chapter 2 - Death and Competition

    Over the next years, Humanity slowly found its footing in this new world. There were many dangerous animals, that could kill even the strongest man. Whenever a hunting party caught sight of a dangerous animal, they immediately reported their finding to Minsol. Minsol would then venture out to remove this danger. So it came to be, that bears, wolves, and other dangerous animals would instinctively start to avoid this region. This world had many animals similar to those in His memories because God had created these species while researching life. It was because of the knowledge that He had gained during this process, that He created a complete base human from the first try, using only His memories and His experience. While He was at it, He created some interesting creatures, such as the horned rabbit, or the stone-furred bear. He was even experimenting with creating certain fantasy creatures such as a dragon, though at the moment He hasn''t had success just yet.


    On a particular day, a stone-furred bear had severely wounded a hunter before Minsol was able to arrive and deal with it. This hunter had a great chunk of his ribcage gouged out by the bear''s claws. The hunter''s spear had no effect on it, as the bear''s fur was too tough to penetrate, even with the sharpest obsidian blades. Its fur was covered in keratin spikes, similar to a hedgehog. The spear strikes would merely glance off these spikes and find no foothold upon the bear''s fur. Looking at the injuries it would be evident to anyone, that this young man wouldn''t see the next sunrise.


    Minsol, after dispatching the bear with a single thought, became extremely distressed at this, clutching the hunter while his blood made the grass underfoot slippery. The smell of copper was in the air. The bear''s corpse was entirely forgotten about. Many other humans surrounded the two, but none stepped too close. One hunter was dispatched to call the wife of the wounded hunter. The wounded man, seeing the distressed Minsol, gave a pained smile. "Don''t worry my king, it only looks bad." The hunter coughed, spitting out blood. "Be still and conserve your energy." Minsol didn''t wish for this hunter to be hurt. He didn''t wish for anyone to be hurt. He looked over to the crowd of onlookers. Above their heads floated God, unseen by anyone except for him. Minsol bowed before God. "God! Please save this man. He is of devout faith and an excellent hunter. He is well-loved and well-respected among his people. Please don''t allow for him to depart yet." But God didn''t respond.


    After the silence started to stretch, and the onlookers started to shift nervously, God spoke. "I am your God, but you are their King. Either save him with your own power or give him eternal rest. Only you are my firstborn." While no one else was able to hear God''s words, everyone noticed Minsol''s changed expression. For a moment, it seemed as if he had frozen, with widened eyes and a slightly ajar mouth. After a second he closed his mouth and sighed in resignation. He turned to the young hunter and clutched him in his arms. "God has declared that the challenges of mortals should be solved by mortals. I am sorry, but there is nothing I can do for you." The hunter smiled bitterly as he coughed out another lungful of blood. "Don''t worry my king I understand. I am simply happy that I was able to hold off that bear for long enough, for my companions to escape." It is as the hunter said, had he not held off that bear, then it would be unknown whether a single person would have survived at all.


    The hunter''s breathing was starting to become more shallow when out of the crowd a woman broke through. This woman appeared to be pregnant and due within the next few months. When she laid eyes on the hunter, she screeched and pounced on the hunter. With tears streaming down her eyes, she embraced the man, ignoring Minsol, who was sitting next to her. "Venator what happened to you? Please talk to me." The wounded hunter looked up at the woman with a gentle look in his eyes. In a half relieved, half pained voice he spoke "Spreta, my beloved. I am sorry, but it seems I won''t be able to witness the birth of our child." Spreta, the woman, stiffened for a second before she pleaded with the hunter. "What do you mean, Venator? Of course, you''ll witness our child''s birth. Minsol is right here, he''ll fix you, right?" At this point, she gazed at Minsol, who was still sitting next to her husband, with a gaze containing a mix of desperation and hope. Seeing this, Minsol hung his head and remained silent. The onlookers couldn''t see what kind of expression he was making. Venator let out a bitter chuckle. "The king said, that God has decided not to interfere in the world of mortals. Let it be, Spreta. I have lived a good life. It was an honor for me to bask in God''s glory." He coughed once more. His breath was raspy and shallow. "Spreta, you must not blame the king." With these final words, Venator the hunter, husband to Spreta and soon-to-be father, breathed his last. He was the first human to die.


    Spreta let out a piercing shriek. Collapsed over her husband''s corpse, she sobbed uncontrollably. Minsol stood up and left, not turning around. As soon as he left the inner circle, the onlookers rushed in to comfort Spreta. In silence, Minsol walked slowly to the temple. After God had spoken He had left, presumably to the temple. It was this very same temple that Minsol was now ascending. Once he ascended to the topmost floor, he entered the main hall. There he saw God looking at the carving made by Minsol. Usually, God would either be experimenting with life inside the outer courtyard of the temple, or he would sit at the foot of the temple while listening to Minsol''s stories of humanity''s current progress. Whenever Minsol would look at God, he would see a distant star, outside of time and space shining and projecting itself into this world. It felt like while God created this world, He wasn''t truly a part of it and needed therefore the power of creation to interact with it.


    Usually, Minsol felt like the light from that distant star outside time and space was warm and soft, but at this moment, Minsol felt like that glow had taken on a cooler and darker tone. "Has humanity angered you, God?" Minsol''s heart was beating at a rapid pace, and time seemed to stretch while he awaited God''s answer. He dreaded the answer, but he had to know if God was mad. "No, Minsol, Humanity has done nothing to anger me." The answer made Minsol feel light and ecstatic, however immediately afterward Minsol felt like something was wrong. He even felt guilty for the relief he had felt previously. Though if it was guilt for doubting God or for something else, no one could say.


    "Then why did you refuse to save Venator?" Minsol rarely questioned God. It even felt unnatural to question His actions, but this was an instance, where he had to know the truth. "It is as I said. You are their king. It is also your responsibility to look after them. Do you plan to come to me any time someone is injured? What about old age? Will you ask me to save everyone from that too? Let me restate this. Only you are my firstborn." Minsol''s heart wavered, but after mulling over God''s words, he steeled his gaze. "I understand. The people are your gift to me, but ultimately also my responsibility. I will see to it, that they are well taken care of."


    After Minsol left the temple, he organized and held the first-ever funeral. At this ceremony, Minsol spoke of his promise to humanity, to protect them, to never allow such a thing from happening again. The people were saddened but were uplifted upon hearing Minsol''s speech. In one corner of the gathering, Caeluma was comforting Spreta. She was hugging her, and whispering platitudes into her ear, telling her how she should be strong for her child, and how Venator was now together with God. Spreta simply sat in a daze and nodded absentmindedly. However, once Caeluma mentioned God, a shadow seemed to pass over her face, though one couldn''t say for certain, whether it was a trick of the light, or whether it had deeper implications.


    After reciting a prayer, and sharing stories of Venators life, they buried him at the foot of the temple. At his gravesite, a stone was erected depicting a mural of Venator''s two greatest achievements, stealing a fist full of honey from a grand bee colony, a feat only Minsol was able to replicate. The second mural naturally depicted him locked in mortal combat with a stone-furred bear. The legend was thus passed down, that Venator had slain a stone-furred bear using nothing more than an obsidian spear. Future historians would thus recite, that in the sixth year of the mythical era, when God walked alongside humans, Venator the hunter was the first human to ever die, being the first to join God in the afterlife. The death of Venator also set off a chain of events that would end in an unpredictable manner.


    As the years passed, Minsol brought many achievements and made good on his promise. Using the knowledge that he had inherited from God, he created a writing system based solely on consonants. While it was crude, it allowed one to write any word they wished by sounding it out. This writing system was mainly used by Minsol and hunters who would roam far from the city. Minsol and these hunters would carve messages in boulders within the wilderness to either warn or inform each other of what was to be found within a certain region. This writing system was also used on stone tablets, to record history, though murals were still preferred. Minsol would regularly use his ability to fly and scout the surroundings, ensuring that no threat remained in the area.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Of course, accidents still happened. Death is just another aspect of life, but this time could be described as humanity''s golden age. Under the protection of Minsol and basking in God''s glory, humans had everything they needed to be happy. And so it came to be that Minsol and Caeluma had seven children. They had four sons and three daughters. All of them inherited Minsol''s powers though each to varying degrees. Some could barely lift a few larger rocks, while the youngest daughter could easily lift several boulders. The eldest son had inherited most of Minsol''s power. That being said, in comparison to Minsol, all of their powers were quite minuscule, but simply the fact that Minsol''s power could be inherited was a major revelation.


    With the birth of Minsol''s and Caeluma''s children, God was able to test His hypothesis. With the birth of each new ability user, God''s generation of the power of creation increased by a certain amount. Each time the increase was proportional to the amount of divine blood and semi-real cells that they had. However, this increase didn''t always happen at the birth of each of Minsol''s children. Sometimes the children would be born without powers, and only awaken them later on in life. For these children, a significant emotional event was required to activate their powers. God could always tell once such an event occurred, by feeling the new connection that He had gained. However, these connections were significantly weaker than the one He had with Minsol. His mood would not be influenced by the emotions of Minsol''s children, only God''s firstborn had that right.


    The two most promising children were the firstborn son Mundus, and the youngest daughter Stella. Mundus meant the world, signifying Minsol''s expectations of his firstborn. Stella, meanwhile meant star. She had been given that name, as she had that same twinkle in her eyes as her father all those years ago. Mundus was slightly more powerful in regards to Minsol''s power, but he was also reckless in how he ruled. It seemed that his philosophy was sacrificing the few for the good of the many. Stella on the other hand, had less raw power but showed more compassion towards the subjects of Minsol''s kingdom. Minsol was faced with the decision, as to whom to choose for the next position of ruler of humanity. To come to a decision, he chose to devise a challenge.


    In recent years, the population has ballooned from a few hundred to over three thousand. The city at the foot of the temple could hardly contain the total of humanity anymore. In the earlier days, the city could be sustained simply by hunters and gatherers. But after a particularly harsh winter, Minsol decided to create a more stable food source. Using his inherited memories and after conversing with God, Minsol introduced the concept of farming to humanity. There were a few setbacks, but with the help of his children, everything got settled, and during the next winter they had plentiful food.


    It was during this time that Stella caught Minsol''s eye. She was only ten at the time, but she was able to intuitively understand the needs of the farmers and was able to help out that way. She helped level out farms, allowing for better crop growth and nutrient distribution. She also helped dig a channel from a nearby river, allowing for easier access to water for watering. Meanwhile, Mundus helped by defending the farms from dangerous beasts. He was also an excellent hunter and fighter. If Minsol were not to use his powers, his son would be able to defeat him in combat.


    The reason why Minsol was struggling to decide a successor, was because of the varying abilities of Mundus and Stella. Judging simply based on one criterion would be unfair to the other. So this leads back to the previous issue of overpopulation within the city. Minsol decreed, that Mundus and Stella were to build two new cities. It would be left to them, where, how, and with who to build these cities. They would need to source the necessary manpower and materials themselves. The only thing they weren''t allowed to do, was to ask God for help.


    God would often reside in the temple allowing others to enter and seek His counsel. If He were in a good mood, He would help others and explain certain things. Even so, Minsol''s children never went up to the temple, as they believed Minsol had a special right to have an audience with God, and that they were intruding upon this right whenever they spoke with God. The last time God spoke with someone other than Minsol, was with Stella three years ago, when they talked about smithing and how to make bronze. Ever since then, Stella had been searching for ways how to create bronze, and she felt like she was close to a breakthrough. Now, however, she had to halt her research to found a city.


    She was outside the city, digging up different minerals when the scout reached her from the city, holding the king''s decree recorded on a mud tablet in his hands. Language and especially the written system had evolved, now featuring vowels as well as consonants within the written texts. The scout halted at the edge of the massive pit and peered down. The hole that Stella had dug was several meters deep and a few meters wide. She was currently at the bottom, examining a seemingly shiny stone she had dug up. This shiny stone was in actuality copper ore. "Your Highness, the king has issued a decree. You and your brother Mundus are both to establish new cities. The king will decide on his next successor based on who builds the better city." Stella looked up from the ore she had been examining and thanked the scout for delivering the message. After the scout had left, she carefully studied the tablet that the scout had left. After reading through all the contents, she let out a soft sigh and mumbled, "So that time has finally come, huh?" Minsol choosing a successor meant that he felt the end of his life span approaching. It didn''t mean that he would keel over and die within the next few years, but it also meant that he felt that moment coming. She looked to the midday sky, feeling like a lot of turbulent events would unfold before the evening of the sun''s little brother would come.


    Meanwhile, Mundus was marching back to the city after another successful hunting trip. A whole group of animal carcasses were floating behind him, as he used Minsol''s power to make the carcasses float and follow him. As he was closing in on the city, another scout approached him from the direction of the city. Similarly to the first one, this scout was also carrying a mud tablet with him. "Your Highness, I bring a decree from the king." Saying so, the scout knelt and presented the tablet to Mundus. The tablet floated up and glided over, halting shortly before Mundus. The scout kneeled in silence as Mundus read over the contents of the tablet. "So it is finally time for the king to decide on a successor." The scout remained silent while Mundus kept mumbling to himself. "That means that my chance has finally come. I must go speak with Apernora." Saying so he released his control of the animal carcasses and took the stone tablet in his hands. The carcasses thumped to the ground, kicking up a small dust cloud. "Take these back to the city." With these words, Mundus floated up and flew in the direction of the city. After Mundus left, the scout stood up in front of the pile of animal carcasses, which was as high as he was and many times as wide. The scout let out a sigh.


    Mundus flew directly to the palace, that he and his wife Apernora shared. The palace was built in the style of the temple hall that was at the top of the temple. After the incident with Venator, Caeluma befriended Spreta even going so far, as to invite her to live with her and Minsol. This was done, so that Spreta could take care of her at the time newborn daughter. Later when Mundus was born, he and Apernora, the daughter of Spreta and Venator, spent their entire childhood together. Once Mundus came of age, he and Apernora married in a grand ceremony. After landing in the outer courtyard, Mundus headed toward the inner garden. There he found the love of his life, as she was tending to one of the anemone flowers. She wore a leather garment, made from the skin of a certain stone-furred bear. Her hair cascaded down her shoulder and onto her back, as she was kneeling to tend to the flowers. Her demeanor was soft and warm, though those well-versed in reading people would find something gloomy hidden underneath.


    Once she heard the footsteps approaching her, she turned as a smile bloomed across her face. "Mundus! Why are you here so early? I was told you would need another half a day to reach the city. I haven''t even prepared myself for your welcome yet." Saying so she stood up, dusted herself, and turned towards Mundus. Just as she wanted to approach him to embrace him, she noticed the grim look on Mundus''s face. "What''s the matter, dear?" Mundus halted before her and showed her the stone tablet. "It is time. The king is holding a competition between me and Stella to decide who the next ruler of humanity should be. The chance for your wish to come true... has come." Apernora halted upon hearing his words. After a second she hastily scanned the words written within the stone tablet. "This is excellent! If you become king, then humanity will no longer have to worship a God, that has abandoned us. With your strength, we will finally become independent." These shocking words, which would have caused massive turmoil anywhere else, were spoken so casually here. "I know my love. The injustice that your father and mother suffered will no longer come to be. No longer will we pray to a God that doesn''t answer our prayers. We will take our destiny into our own hands." Mundus gripped his fist as he gazed lovingly into his wife''s eyes. Their piercing beauty shook him to his core, making him feel like he could do anything if only to get another glimpse of those beautiful eyes. "Well said my dearest. But before you can lay claim to the throne, we need to build a grand city. Grand enough, so that even Minsol couldn''t deny its greatness. That way, he would definitely appoint you as his successor. Come now, there is much we need to do if we wish to emerge victorious." Saying so, Apernora turned and left leading to the inner hall. Mundus swallowed and followed eagerly behind her. Up above, the midday sun was briefly covered by a stray cloud, casting a cool shade onto the city at the foot of the temple.

 Chapter 3 - Departure and Hunt

    After the initial turmoil of the king''s decree settled down, the city started to grow abuzz with energy, as Mundus and Stella each started to recruit followers. Stella''s followers gathered around her due to her great foresight and wisdom, as well as her caring and compassionate nature. Mundus''s followers mainly respected his bravery and strength. Once, Mundus tried to recreate the legend of the father of his lover, Venator. He set out with nothing but a spear to slay a stone-furred bear. He tried initially to only use his body and not rely on Minsol''s power, but after getting severely wounded, he had to use the body-strengthening technique that he had developed, to slay the bear. This technique relied on the subtle use of Minsol''s power to enhance the strength of a person to an insane degree. After about a month of preparation, two parties comprising about a hundred each left the city one after another. One headed north toward the nearby mountains, where it was said that many shiny rocks and special materials were exposed to the surface, which would otherwise only appear deep underground. The other party headed southeast toward the eastern edge of the continent. There it was told, was a great jungle bordering the flatlands that were currently the domain of humanity. This jungle was rich with exotic animals and special beasts. Here they were sure to find all manners of edible plants and animals. Scouts had also reported, that the soil was incredibly fertile, allowing for a greater crop yield than previously thought possible.


    When the second party left the city, Minsol ascended the stairs leading to the top of the temple. God wasn''t always within the temple, but he could feel through his bond with Him, that at this moment, God had returned. So, after sending off the second party, he hurried to the temple to greet his Creator. After entering the main hall, Minsol looked to the statue in the middle of the room. There he saw God, that floating distant star, outside time and space, peering into this world. "You have returned, God." Minsol joyously knelt before the Creator and welcomed Him back. Minsol queried how God has been, to which God replied with "Good. I believe that I will soon reach a breakthrough in my understanding of plants." Recently, God has been experimenting with plants, resulting in a giant forest within the center of the continent. There the tallest trees grew to be just under 200 meters in height. A towering size that no tree back on God''s world of origin could ever hope to reach.


    "God, both Mundus and Stella have left to establish new cities. In regards to my other children, both the second and youngest sons chose to support Mundus. The others chose to support Stella, except for the oldest daughter, who chose to stay here without supporting anyone specifically. I''m looking forward to both of the great cities that my children will surely build. What do you think God?" Seeing Minsol in a happy mood, God couldn''t help but smile wistfully. "Why did you decide to hold a competition? Isn''t Mundus better in leadership qualities, power control, and total divine blood amount? The only thing that distinguishes Stella from her siblings, besides her total amount of divine blood, is her curious nature and thirst for knowledge." Hearing God''s query, Minsol scratched the back of his head, while avoiding His gaze. "True that may be, but Mundus lacks one key criterion - faith. Ever since the death of Venator, Spreta has never forgiven You for not helping her husband - not that you were required to!" Minsol hastily corrected. God waved Minsol''s frantic corrections aside. "It is only natural that she would despise me, but nonetheless proceed with your explanation." Minsol breathed a sigh of relief and continued with "That being said, she taught her daughter that worshipping you is a fool''s errand and one that will lead to no tangible results. As she grew up with Mundus, that idea spread to him and a few of my other children. It is precisely due to this lack of faith, that I wish to hold a competition between the two. Usually, I would pronounce Mundus the new king, but as it stands I can''t do that. It is strictly mandatory that the king is faithful to God. I hope that during this competition, Stella will truly shine like the stars she was named after and give me a good reason why she should be named my successor." These were the true motifs of Minsol. Being before God, he could not hide any of his thoughts - not would he ever wish to.


    Hearing these words, God could only sigh. "I''ve told you before that faith in me is not mandatory. Spreta''s anger at me and her words aren''t unfounded. It is true that whether someone prays to me or not has no bearing on my actions within this world. Even so, you insist that those named kings should have faith in me. Why? It would be better for humanity as a whole for Mundus to be king." Minsol chuckled as he digested God''s words. Suddenly he stretched his arms upwards in God''s direction with a certain glint in his eyes and a wide smile on his face. "Exactly! It is entirely my selfishness that dictates that the king should be faithful to God. It is because God created us and the world that we have everything that we do. Everything we possess can be traced back to you and that in and of itself is reason enough to forever be faithful to you. I am not so close-minded as to dictate to my children how they should live their lives, but it is my one and only selfishness to demand that the king of humanity forever be faithful to You. I told You, I wished for humanity to exist so that more people could recognize and worship your glory. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that the reason for humanity''s existence is to worship you. I can feel myself growing weaker. In a few years, there will come a day, when I will no longer be able to worship you. When that time comes, I will make sure that humanity will remain to worship you until the end of time" A silence fell over the hall as the afternoon sun shined into the hall from a window at the top of the temple. It was placed so that the afternoon and setting sun would shine onto the statue of God, giving it a holy glow. Now the shadows of the statue stretched over Minsol and towards the entrance. God contemplated Minsol''s words, as Minsol waited at the foot of the statue.


    "If that is truly your wish, then I won''t say anything more on the matter. Let me tell you this, however, if you believe that Mundus and the others will be satisfied with your final decision then you will find yourself mistaken. Mundus might even do something drastic at that time." Minsol immediately replied with a proud and confident smile. "Don''t worry God, while they may not worship you like the others, they still understand your grace. I''m sure that they will get over it." God felt like Minsol was being too optimistic about the attitude of his children. God peered into the distance as if He could see the dark clouds hanging over the future and over the faces of Mundus and Stella. "Be careful Minsol. The human heart has the potential to be darker than you could ever expect. You could give them everything they could ever want and they would still ask for more. Be that as it may, this matter has nothing to do with me. Humanity has nothing to do with me. I only care for you." Perhaps Minsol would have heeded God''s warning with greater attention if he hadn''t been so ecstatic from hearing God claim He cared for him. Minsol was almost shaking with excitement as he responded to God. "Of course, God. I will see to it, that everything goes as I planned it." God, noticing Minsol''s lack of attention to his warning could only breathe a sigh. "If something ever happens, call me over our shared bond. I will make sure to come to your side. In the meantime, I will continue my research in the center of the continent." With those parting words, God left and traveled away from the temple at great speed. Minsol remained alone in the now empty hall, gazing at the statue.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    While God and Minsol were having their discussion Caeluma and Spreta were bidding farewell to their children. Once the last of the second convoy left, the two women were left standing at the entrance to the city. Caeluma let out a sigh. "I hope that they will be safe. May God bless them and their journeys." Hearing the worries of her friend, Spreta patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, we raised the children to be strong. They will be just fine out there. Especially Mundus and Stella. You know how strong they are and I don''t just mean their character." Seeing Spreta try to reassure her, Caeluma gave a weak smile. "I know how strong our children are. Even so, is it not the duty of a mother to worry, when her children leave the nest?" Saying so Caeluma chuckled lightly, though a slight gloom remained. Spreta furrowed her brows subtly before sighing once more. "You know what? I feel like going hunting. You should come with me." Hearing her say so, Caeluma startled, before turning to face Spreta. "You know how bad I am at hunting. Why would I come with, I''d only get in the way?" Seeing Caeluma''s gloom dissipate, Spreta showed a bold smile and leaned in conspiratorially. "You might not be good with the spear, but your loud trampling can be used to scare the prey in my direction." Hearing these words, Caeluma lightly shoved Spreta away from her. "I don''t have loud trampling! It''s just that twigs seem to appear from nowhere whenever I take a step!" Spreta laughed a heartfelt laugh while saying "Sure, sure. That''s also why the children would find you first, whenever we would play hide and seek with them." Caeluma pouted and crossed her arms. "That was then, this is now. I am a new woman, with improved sneaking skills." Spreta could only smirk. "Alright, in that case, let me get my spear, and let''s put that to the test." And so it came to be, that Caeluma and Spreta embarked on a hunting trip.


    Spreta was equipped with a stone spear made by Minsol''s power, while Caeluma was equipped with a sharpened walking stick and basket woven from ferns. They each also took tools and food to last them three days. After leaving the outskirts of the city, they soon came across a nearby forest. It was quiet in the forest, with only the rustling of leaves and the chirps of birdsong breaking the silence. Spreta crouched down and examined the ground. "Look here. See these hoof prints? Look how the edges are still kinda sharp, that means that the herd passed only about half a day ago. It means we were lucky. You can thank your God for that." Caeluma crouched silently next to Spreta, looking at her point toward the hoof prints. "Hmm, I don''t know. Every time you take me out hunting, you show me these things, but I never see the difference. I told you, I am best suited for gathering edible plants." Spreta sighed and, while dusting herself, stood to her full height. "You''ll never learn if you''re gonna keep that attitude. Look. These twigs are snapped. See how those only at chest height are snapped? That means that the herd is comprised of common deer. The jumping deer are bigger because their legs are built differently. They have the same hoof prints, but the adults are as tall as an average person. Based on their prints, they were moving slowly. Their tracks head west, towards the river. Perhaps, if we move quickly, we can catch them with their backs to the river. Come quickly." Saying so, Spreta began her march following the animal trail toward the western river. Seeing her friend leave, Caeluma hastily stood up and ran to her, walking side by side with Spreta.


    "I don''t think I''ll ever be as good a hunter as you. But thank you anyway for bringing me out here." At that, Spreta glanced at her from the corner of her eye. She made sure not to betray her emotions and keep a still face. "Thanks for what? I told you, I wanted to go hunting, so I went. You coming with me is purely so that I could use you, to lure the animals in my direction." There was a moment of silence before both women burst into laughter. Even though they were laughing, they never stopped marching. "Sure, whatever you say, Spreta. But on a more serious note, thank you. I needed to get out of the city, to stop worrying about the children." At this point, Caeluma glanced towards the forest canopy and the light filtering in through the forest leaves. The sunrays made a mosaic picture on the forest floor, interchanging light with shadow. "Whatever may come, I''m sure that God is looking over them. I trust that everything will go as He wishes it." Hearing these words, a shadow flickered across Spreta''s face. "Just like my husband''s death?" Caeluma, realizing her blunder gasped and turned toward her. "Spreta that''s not what I meant, you know that. I''m sorry for misspeaking. It''s just that I''m worried for the children." Spreta let out a sigh and let out a bitter chuckle. "I know Caeluma. It''s just... stop asking God to save them and start trusting them to handle themselves. Each of them is strong and talented enough to handle this world. You don''t need to always cry out to God to protect them. But we''ve already talked about that." Having this heavy topic be brought up Cealuma couldn''t help but sigh. "While God may not interfere directly with the world, He interferes subtly. Just like today, we came across a herd close by on the first day. You said so yourself, that we were-" Caeluma immediately shut up once Spreta raised her hand. Spreta then slowly moved a finger to her lips and then to her ear. Seeing her do so, Caeluma strained her ears, while being as still as possible. Faintly among the birdsong and rustling of leaves, she could hear the sound of flowing water.


    Spreta leaned in close to Caeluma''s ear. "Now move very quietly, like we practiced. Remember? First, bring your foot to the spot where you want to step, then before placing any weight, use your toes to move any twigs that might be underfoot. Once you''ve done that, only then place your weight. Now come, follow me." Without looking whether Caeluma had understood her words, Spreta turned and started to sneak her way towards the river. After a few minutes of sneaking, they finally were able to see the river. As hoped, a herd of deer was currently drinking from the river. Seeing this, Spreta gestured to Caeluma to lean in. She then whispered "Alright, now you go upstream while I go downstream. In three hundred heartbeats, start moving in their direction and try to spear one of the deers. I will wait on the other side to catch them when they run away." Caeluma gave a determined nod and snuck away. Spreta herself split off from the animal trail and snuck downstream. After two hundred heartbeats, she heard from Caeluma''s direction how a twig snapped, followed by a muffled curse.


    The deer were startled and started to along the river downstream. Spreta cursed and ran toward the river, hoping to cut the deer off. When she arrived close to the river, most of the herd had already passed. Only a few deers were left. Acting on instinct, Spreta pulled back and hefted her spear. The spear flew true and struck a deer in its hind leg. The deer, however, kept running and the spear eventually broke off, leaving a broken spear stump within the deer''s leg. "Sorry, I lost my balance and consequently stepped on a branch. Did you catch it?" Coming from the undergrowth, Caeluma emerged. "Yeah, now the fun part starts." Saying so, Spreta picked up her broken spear. "Now we get to see who has more stamina, a wounded deer, or we." A big and wild grin was plastered upon Spreta''s face. Seeing her friend smile so freely, Caeluma couldn''t help but have a slight curve to her mouth as well.

 Chapter 4 - Stella, Inpar and Feidi

    North of the holy city built at the foot of the temple, a party of about a hundred humans was making its way north. At the head of this gathering, were three people, two women and one man. Behind them suspended in the air were supplies taken from the city. However, Most of these supplies weren''t food or clothes but rock samples and records carved into stone tablets. Due to the untamed nature of this world, this group would be able to survive on hunts and gatherings of edible plants for most of their journey. This freed them to bring along most of their research and notes with them. Currently, the group was still located within the flatlands surrounding the city. The landscape around the temple and the holy city were mostly flatlands containing the descendants of ancestral grass. Forests were also dotted throughout the landscape and with Inpar''s, one of the three leaders, ingenious idea, artificial forests have been planted closer to the city, allowing for easier access to wood for the residents. At the moment the proceeding was exciting a naturally grown forest. The morning sky heralded a new dawn and the group seemed to be in high spirits.


    At the forefront, the three leaders of this expedition were discussing the specifics of the coming challenge. "I''m telling you, establishing the city on the mountain is a nonsensical idea. How do you plan to survive next winter, if we have nowhere to plant our crops?" This voice belonged to Inpar, who was the third son of Minsol. He was a young man, barely of age, and had dark disheveled hair. He wore an exasperated expression and had a seeming darkness lurk within his eyes. Behind him floated a few provisions as well as a few stone tablets. An observant person would notice, that behind Inpar were relatively few items floating in the air compared to his two conversation partners. "And I am telling you, that building the city on top of the mountain is the fastest way how we can complete Stella''s holy mission." This voice belonged to the first of Inpar''s conversation partners, a woman who was known as Feidi. Feidi had the countenance of a calm person and wore shoulder-length hair. Upon her neck was a string necklace with a stone shaped into a triangle. This triangle represented the temple where He resided. She was the second daughter of Minsol and had quite a few items floating behind her. "What''s the point of traveling to the northern mountain range, if we won''t build a city on the mountains? Didn''t we all agree that we chose that spot for the easy access to the ores that are located there?" Inpar shook his head, as if in disappointment, "I don''t get how you could even be saying something like this. Our priority is to establish a city, that is greater and better than the one established by Mundus. Stella, don''t just walk there, say something."


    At Inpar''s prompting, Stella, the leader of this party and the one with the most items flying behind her startled and looked to Inpar and Feidi. "Sorry, I was zoned out, what were we talking about?" Stella apologized with an awkward laugh. Inpar left out an exasperated sigh and explained, "We were discussing where the location of the city should be. Feidi thinks it should be built at the top of the mountain so we could more easily accomplish your holy mission. I think that accomplishing your holy mission won''t mean anything when half the population of our city will starve to death and the other will freeze to death. We need to build further away from the mountains so that we have enough farmland to sustain ourselves." Seeing that Inpar had finished his explanation, Feidi couldn''t help but burst into the conversation. "And I tell you, there is nothing more important than to accomplish the mission stated by God. Let me say that again, God Himself gave you this mission Stella, you absolutely must accomplish it as soon as possible." Stella, hearing this heated argument let out a soft chuckle as she watched, while mulling over their words. "While it is true that God Himself gave me this mission, it is also true that our father and king, Minsol, is God''s spokesperson and anything he orders is by relation an order from God as well. Now I agree with Feidi, that God''s mission can''t be delayed nor abandoned, but Inpar, you also have a good point, that first and foremost we must ensure the survival of the city. Especially with the coming winter." Feidi, at first seemed delighted upon hearing Stella''s words, but a small frown formed once she heard the second half of Stella''s statement. "Even so, God''s mission comes first. We absolutely cannot build a city far from the mountain. At the very least, it should be at the mountain base." Inpar, as if waiting for this moment, hastily jumped into the conversation. "Yes, that should do just fine. If the city is built at the base of the mountain, then we should have enough workable farmland to produce enough food to tide us over the first winter. And it would still be close enough to the mountain, that we could continue our research unimpeded and maybe even speed up a bit." "So are we all in agreement, that the city should be built at the base of the mountains?" After looking around and getting confirmation from both Inpar and Feidi, Stella solemnly nodded her head and said "Then it''s decided, the city will be built at the base of the mountains. Hopefully, we will be able to accomplish my mission soon."


    She thought back to that day, three years ago when God gave her His holy mission. Minsol never expressly forbade anyone from entering the temple, where God resided, but all of humanity and his children especially tended to avoid the temple. That was because those who gazed at God would feel an indescribable wave of awe and worship however, in some, this turned into fear. It was the act of gazing into that distant star outside of their time and space that shook the children of Minsol to the deepest part of their core. One gaze was enough to inspire the greatest worship or the greatest fear. So it came to be a tradition among Minsol''s children to climb the temple on the day of their coming of age and to gaze at that distant star. Through their connection to God and Minsol acting as a proxy, when they gazed upon Him, they could feel His emotions at that particular time. For example, when Inpar gazed upon God, he felt God''s immense disappointment. At the time, Inpar thought it was due to his lacking ability, but unbeknownst to him, it was merely due to God''s repeated failure and subsequent frustration at creating a dragon. Be that as it may, this single gaze was enough to leave a permanent mark on Inpar''s heart, one that he still carried to this day. Stella was the youngest of Minsol''s children, so she was the last to undergo this tradition.


    Three years ago, she climbed the temple and entered the main hall. There hanging next to a statue of an unknown man in the centre of the hall, she found God. For what felt like an eternity, she fell into a trance as she watched the creation and destruction of the universe play out within her mind''s eye. It was only from that moment on that she fully understood what it meant to be God. The emotion that God was feeling at that moment however was curiosity. Specifically, He was curious about a certain idea. At the time, he had thought of another potential method to create a new body for himself, one that he continued to pursue until this day. Stella, feeling God''s curiosity, asked what He was wondering about. God, hearing Stella''s pure-hearted question merely chuckled and replied that it was something she shouldn''t worry herself with. Then God asked her if she had any questions for Him. After thinking it through, she asked about something that she had been wondering about for a long time. She spoke of the scenes Minsol would describe when talking about His memories. One thing that fascinated her specifically was the shiny material used in many of the creations featured in many of God''s memories. Nowhere had she ever seen anything that resembled that material. She asked if this material also existed in this world, or whether it was solely reserved for the gods. God let out another small laugh upon hearing Stella''s question and explained to her what metal was, how it could be found in the ground, and what the recipe for bronze was. He also told her that if she was curious about that material, then she should make some herself. Ever since then, it was her holy mission ordained by God, to introduce metal into human civilization.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "So how do you think Mundus is going to fare? I heard he''s going southeast to the jungle." This question posed by Inpar broke the silence around the makeshift campfire. It was their eighth day of travel and they were nearing the halfway point of their journey. The reason why it took them so long, was because they had to take several detours due to the uneven terrain and dense forests within this region. Now that it was evening, they had already set up their camp and were sitting in various circles around campfires. Today, they were lucky to come across a herd of jumping deer, a subvariant of the common deer, however, this type had special tendons and special muscle groups, allowing them to leap and accelerate at incredible speeds. One would have to be an incredibly skilled hunter to slowly sneak up on this deer and to quietly throw their spear if one hoped to ever catch one. However, unluckily for this herd, they encountered the descendants of Minsol, who had the unfair ability to pursue them from the air and use their powers to grab them from afar. So it came to be, that two deers were captured by Stella and one by Feidi. Sadly, Inpar couldn''t fly, so he was unable to participate in the hunt. Now that they had butchered the deer, they were being grilled over the various makeshift campfires. The juice flowed out of the meat, dripping onto the fire, making sparks fly out. A tantalizing smell permeated the camp, making many of the traveler''s mouth water. The meat was said to be very lean, with little fat, making it the perfect evening meal during late spring. The three siblings shared a fire, where the best slices were currently being grilled. It was during such a cozy atmosphere that Inpar asked his question.


    Stella and Feidi both ripped their eyes from the glistening meat and turned toward Inpar. Feidi answered instantly as if the answer was self-evident. "Mundus is a nonbeliever. Without God''s support, anything he does will inevitably fail. Is there any point in discussing this?" Within human civilisation the term nonbeliever didn''t refer to someone who didn''t believe God existed, but more so to someone who refused to worship God. It could be said that only the children of Minsol had the right to claim to be nonbelievers as were an ordinary person to claim to be a nonbeliever, they would get immediately persecuted. And even so, it is only due to Minsol''s grace that his children could do as they pleased. "Nonbeliever or not, Mundus is a very capable person. Though his methods are uncouth they are certainly effective." So said Stella, as she flipped a skewer which was perfectly cooked on one side, but still undercooked on the other. It would seem like one side would end up slightly charred. Inpar gazed at the skewer, a silent longing hidden within his gaze. "Whether he is a nonbeliever has nothing to do with his leadership style. The real problem is how he treats his subordinates. He is too harsh on them. The way that it is going, if he were to become the next king of humanity, he would become a tyrant." This word was one that they had learned from Minsol. To their understanding, a tyrant was a selfish ruler, who didn''t care about his subjects. Hearing Inpar''s words, Feidi was quick to agree. "Exactly! He would be a nonbeliever tyrant who wants nothing good for his people. He would be a terrible king." Feidi nodded her head with a self-assured smile. Seeing this Stella decided to chime in. "I don''t think any of us can deny Mundus''s capability. I mean he is indeed ruthless, but it is precisely because of this, that he is so capable when it comes to tough decisions. I think it will be quite difficult to beat Mundus in establishing a greater city." Saying so, Stella took a skewer of the fire and inspected it. Satisfied that the skewer was fully cooked, she bit into it, resulting in a gamey taste to spread within her mouth. Seeing that Stella had already snatched the first skewer, the others hastily grabbed one skewer for themselves and started to enjoy the food.


    "Well, whether he would be capable as a king, or not it is irrelevant when we consider what would be better for the common man." Inpar said between bites. "I mean, that''s the whole reason why I came with you. Well, that and the thought of discovering new things. At least that''s one thing we can thank God for." "Don''t you say that!" Hearing Inpar''s offhanded slight towards God, Feidi immediately intervened. It would have sounded fierce if she wouldn''t have had half a skewer sticking out of her mouth when she cried out. "Calm down you two. We already agreed that there would be no infighting within our group. Feidi, I also don''t like how Inpar is a nonbeliever but that doesn''t mean that we''re are not a team. Also, Minsol has already said that we are allowed to form our own opinions of God. As for you Inpar, don''t just casually slight God. You may not believe that he plays an active part in shaping the fate of humanity, but that doesn''t mean that you can just belittle Him." A few murmurs of apology and agreement were heard around the campfire, after which an uneasy silence ensued. It was only broken by the crackling of the fire, the indistinct conversations from other campfires, and the sound of the nightlife. Once almost all the skewers were gone, Inpars voice resounded once again. "I still don''t get, how you can keep saying that God is ever present and keep worshipping Him. Minsol himself told us, that God cares not for whether we worship Him or not." It was also during that time, that Minsol explained why only his children were allowed to be nonbelievers. Humanity was created so that God could be worshipped by everyone. However, Minsol''s children partially shared Minsol''s bond with God, making them worthy of forming their own beliefs and opinions of Him. If they coincided with Minsol''s, then good, but if not, then so be it. The only two humans except for Minsol''s children to have that right were Caeluma, Minsol''s wife, and Spreta, the wife of Venator, the first human to ever die. On the day when Venator died, Minsol made a vow to Spreta. A vow that had grave consequences even to this day, or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that the competition between Stella and Mundus wouldn''t have come to be if it weren''t for Minsol''s vow.

 Chapter 5 - Arrival and Lizard

    After dousing the ashes with earth the next morning, they continued their march north.


    They traveled through forests and hills and finally, after over two weeks of traveling, they could spot the northern mountain range.


    The northern mountain range comprised of enormous mountains and cliffsides, a jagged landscape.


    Unbeknownst to the traveling party, this was an area where two tectonic plates crashed into one another.


    One plate would then be submerged by the other and move deeper into the earth and magma underneath, and the other plate would go over that plate, forming jagged mountains in the landscape.


    Arriving at the foot of a steep cliffside, Stella looked around.


    "What do you think of this place?"


    She looked over to her travel companions, Inpar and Feidi.


    They in turn examined the surrounding area.


    The cliff extended a few hundred meters up, after sloping and turning into a mountain at the top.


    A few natural caves were at the bottom of the cliff and the treeline was about a hundred meters away from the cliff.


    Inpar scratched his nose.


    "Well, this seems like a good spot. We can kick out the inhabitants of those caves and convert them into temporary housing and storage. We''ll have to clear some of these trees for farming, but we can use the wood in construction. The soil isn''t the best, but that''s the case everywhere in the surrounding region. I''d say this is as good a place as any."


    Feidi silently nodded her head in agreement.


    "Well then it''s settled I guess. Tell the others to start to get settled, while we and a few of the hunters go out to give these beasts a rude awakening."


    Half an hour later, Inpar, Feidi, Stella as well as about a dozen hunters, all armed with obsidian spears slowly crept up to one of the caves carved into the cliffside.


    Outside the entrance, Inpar and Feidi dug out a small trench, into which they placed dry timber.


    Then, using some of the hot coal that they brought with them, they ignited a small fire.


    Due to the difficult nature of creating fire, Inpar decided that one of the things they should always carry with them was some hot coal.


    This coal was wrapped in a double-layered animal hide, with the inner layer containing fine ash.


    This allowed for safe transport while also retaining the necessary heat to start a new fire.


    After the fire ignited, Stella used her powers, to fan the smoke into the cave entrance.


    "Surround the entrance!"


    Saying so, Stella fanned wave after wave of hot smoke into the cave mouth.


    The hunters formed a semi-circle around the entrance, with spears at the ready to strike at anything that may appear.


    After waiting nervously for about an hour, Feidi spoke.


    "It seems like this cave was uninhabited."


    Hearing her say so, the hunters relaxed their grips on the spears and lowered their weapons.


    "Yeah seems so. Let''s hope the other two caves are also unoccupied."


    Saying so, Stella stopped blowing smoke and started putting out the flames.


    Inpar took out some hot coals and placed them in his sack.


    They moved over to the next cave and repeated the same process.


    Just when it seemed like this cave was also empty, a scream rang out, coming from their temporary camp.


    Feidi and Stella exchanged glances before they ran towards the noise.


    Inpar and the hunters quickly followed suit.


    Both Feidi and Stella were able to move quickly by levitating themselves, so they arrived first.


    When they arrived at the temporary camp, they saw chaos.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    It seemed like a pack of giant lizards had attacked the camp.


    These lizards had the appearance of a regular lizard, only their hide had gray spiky scales and their limbs ended in sharp hooked claws.


    Their triangular faces had front-facing eyes and within their snout rows of sharp fangs could be seen.


    Half a dozen of these lizards were locked in combat with the humans left at the camp.


    These lizards could reach up to the waist of a regular adult but were twice as long as an adult was tall.


    They used their sharp teeth and claws to gouge out the flesh of their victims, and their powerful tails were used to swat at anyone trying to approach from behind.


    Already many of the humans left at the camp were injured and a few unfortunate souls had even been outright killed in the initial attack.


    Now, the humans had formed a circle, with spears pointing outward at the lizards.


    Within the circle, were the weak and wounded.


    The lizards were prowling outside the spear perimeter and trying to break in but had limited success.


    It was during such a stalemate, that Feidi and Stella arrived at the scene.


    "You take these three and I take those."


    Saying so, Stella rushed towards the fray.


    Flying was an expensive technique, that used up a lot of energy, even so, both Feidi and Stella used it, to travel as fast as possible to the camp.


    After landing, Stella used her powers, to launch the spear in her hands into the flank of one of the lizards.


    With a deep thump, it impacted the lizard, making it let out a guttural groan and stumble to the side.


    The other two lizards, seeing their companion get attacked, turned to Stella and screeched.


    The closer lunged at her, aiming for her throat with its claw swipe.


    Stella used her power on herself to quickly move to the side.


    Unfortunately, the lizard curved its body mid-jump and whipped Stella in her abdomen with its tail.


    Stella got winded and was launched backward, crashing into a half-set-up tent.


    The sticks and twigs used to prop up the stitched together hide snapped under the pressure and Stella found herself lying on her back in a pile of broken sticks.


    She was dazed but noticed the second lizard pouncing at her from the corner of her eye.


    She launched the sticks upwards forming a barrier between her and the lizard.


    The lizard crashed into this shield, snapping the sticks in half, but thanks to Stella''s control, both halves would continue to float, blocking the lizard from advancing further.


    Stella quickly got up and gathered herself.


    It seemed that while the first lizard was recovering from the spear stuck in its side, the one that tail whipped her was being distracted by a group of hunters that left the circle and were engaging with it.


    The last lizard finally shoved aside the last of the protective barrier that Stella had made and was about to swipe at her with its claws.


    Stella launched a rock hard into its face.


    She had aimed for its eye but had hit it in the nose instead.


    Thankfully, it seemed like this was enough to disorient it, as it stopped in its tracks.


    Stella, not one to miss out on such an opportunity, focused and began to lift the lizard into the air.


    The lizard seemed to be quite frantic, as it flailed its limbs wildly in the air.


    She then launched this lizard into the one that was about to bite the head off of one of the hunters distracting it.


    Both lizards crashed into each other, resulting in a tangle of limbs and tails.


    The hunter, whose head was almost bitten, collapsed backward, while the others took this opportunity to stab their spears at the lizards, still disoriented from the forced hug.


    Four spears stabbed towards the lizards, two glanced off, one left a shallow cut while one managed to catch beneath the armpit of one of the lizards and dug deep.


    This lizard let out a screech and flailed wildly with its claws and tails one of the hunters wasn''t quick enough to jump back and got hit in the lower with a claw strike.


    This hunter lost his balance and collapsed.


    Thankfully the others reacted quickly and dragged him away before more damage could be done.


    At this moment, Stella arrived and levitated all the fallen spears.


    She then thrust them downwards, impaling the wounded lizard.


    Its cries suddenly stopped.


    The second lizard in the meantime had gotten to its legs and scurried off.


    Stella was about to pursue this lizard when from the circle of hunters a warning cry came out.


    Stella turned and time seemed to still.


    There, only a few fists from her face, she saw an open maw flying in her direction.


    It took her a second to understand that this was the lizard whom she had wounded at the beginning of the battle.


    Like lightning, thoughts raced in her mind.


    Could she use her powers to push the lizard away?


    No, the lizard was too massive and there wasn''t enough time.


    Could she use her powers to move herself out of the way?


    Only partially, the distance isn''t enough to build up the necessary speed.


    Could she block her maw with something?


    Nothing was close enough to be used.


    Rocks were on the ground and would take too long.


    Same with sticks and spears.


    What about her arm?


    That would have to do.


    She leaned back, while raising her arm, intending for the lizard to bite into it, but the anticipated pain never came and Stella merely fell backward unto her butt.


    Out of nowhere, a second spear lodged itself into the side of the lizard, making its flight path deviate and miss Stella by a short margin.


    The lizard screeched as it fell to its side, now with two spears sticking out of it.


    A dozen hunters surround it and stab it to death while avoiding the frantic flailing of the lizard.


    "Glad we arrived just in time."


    Saying so Inpar approached from the nearby woodwork.


    The dozen hunters who finished off the wounded lizard were the same hunters who went to clear out the caves.


    "Took you long enough."


    Saying so, she grabbed his extended hand and hoisted herself up.


    "Thanks for saving me there though."


    She smiled and patted herself down.


    She looked over to Feidi and saw how two lizards were lying on the ground.


    One was still screeching, but it seemed like it couldn''t move.


    It appeared as if it had been dropped from a high place, or as if it had been crushed by many heavy stones.


    The other one was still, with a puddle of blood slowly forming around it.


    The third was nowhere to be seen.


    "Are you alright on your end?"


    Stella asked as she could see blood dripping from Feidi''s arm.


    "Yeah the lizard scratched me lightly, but it''s nothing serious. Merely a flesh wound. More importantly, we have to take care of our people first, and afterward, we need to figure out a plan."


    Stella looked around the makeshift camp.


    Two people had been killed in the initial attack and there were half a dozen wounded.


    The camp itself was in disarray and had to be reorganized.


    Stella nodded her head grimly.


    "Yeah. This isn''t over."

 Chapter 6 - Jungle and Treemen

    Mundus stepped on the damp soil.


    He crouched and picked up a handful of soil.


    He then brought it to his nose, taking a few whiffs.


    "This is good quality soil. It''s decided. We will establish our city here."


    His two brothers nodded their heads before leaving to direct the workers, who were busy setting up a temporary camp.


    They were situated north of a tropical jungle.


    A river was located east of their location, providing fresh drinking water, as well as serving as the foundation for an irrigation system.


    The soil was fertile and perfect for planting crops.


    The nearby jungle provided the necessary wood.


    "This is truly a perfect spot."


    Saying so, Apernora stepped close to Mundus and took in her surroundings.


    "But even if it''s the perfect spot, it''ll still take about a week to clear the land until we can start farming. Even then it''ll take at least a few months until the first crops can be harvested. Until then we must subsist on the nearby forest."


    Apernora walked toward a nearby jungle tree and grabbed the vine growing upon its trunk.


    While she was examining the vine, Mundus replied.


    "that could be a challenge. The forest here is different from the ones back home. We will need to learn from the very beginning how to exploit it. Look here."


    At that he gently grabbed the vine out of her hands


    "See this vine, it''s very sturdy. It could be used to bind some wood or to make rope. The ones back home weren''t so sturdy."


    Apernora glanced at the vine that was now in his hands.


    "Even so, the people will have to learn to adapt. Everyone who came with us is young and strong. They will figure it out. And those that don''t, well only the strong are meant to survive."


    At that, Mundus shook his head.


    "Even the strong can get caught off guard. We need to work together if we want to overcome this challenge."


    Hearing her husband''s words, Apernora nodded her head.


    "You''re right. We need the help of everyone if we wish to survive in this cruel world. We have no one to rely upon other than ourselves."


    Mundus gave a wordless grunt of affirmation.


    "I am going to go scout out the forest. Make sure that no threats are nearby."


    Saying so, Mundus turned and departed.


    Apernora was left standing by her lonesome, peering into the jungle, as if trying to divine the threats hidden within.


    Mundus walked towards the main staging area of their temporary camp.


    "You and you grab your spears, the two of you will come with me to scout the forest."


    Saying so, he grabbed his spear and led the way.


    Soon the party comprising of Mundus and two hunters left and entered the jungle.


    At first, they walked along the edge, making sure that no threats were close to the camp.


    They discovered many small critters and insects.


    Whenever they would come across something, they would try to either grab or spear it, to later take back to camp.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    At one point, the group came across a gathering of colorful frogs.


    "Don''t touch those. I have a bad feeling about these creatures."


    Hearing Mundus''s command, the hunter, about to grab a colored frog, quickly retracted his hand, allowing the frog to hop off into the undergrowth.


    "What do you mean, Sir Mundus?"


    Mundus examined their surroundings.


    "Look around. Everything we came across until now was either green or brown. In other words, everything is trying to hide from one another. Now tell me, why would a frog not want to be hidden?"


    The hunter, hearing Mundus''s words was perplexed.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know. Maybe it just doesn''t know how to hide?"


    Mundus let out a thoughtful hum.


    "Either way, I don''t like this. And I didn''t become such a great hunter by ignoring my instincts. Until I say otherwise, no one is to touch any of these colorful frogs."


    saying so, Mundus kept walking.


    The hunters exchanged glances before shrugging and following along.


    During their scouting, they came across many interesting and new creatures.


    One such creature was a dark-colored feline.


    It resembled a wolf, only with shorter fur and a shorter snout.


    It stood at waist height, but it often was seen crouching, hiding in the jungle undergrowth.


    It tried to ambush Mundus by jumping at him from his blind spot, but he used his developed technique to strengthen himself, giving him superhuman speed and strength.


    He whipped around and struck the panther in the face, sending it sprawling on the jungle floor.


    The two hunters quickly impaled it, putting an end to the panther''s life.


    The trio then decided to bring their spoils back to camp.


    On their way back, they were ambushed from above by a type of flying snake.


    It had short wings running down the sides of its ribs, allowing it to glide a short time in the air.


    The snake was coiled up high in a tree, and when it spotted the trio passing close by, it launched itself at them.


    Its target was the hunter who currently had the panther hoisted around his shoulders.


    Mundus, heard the air being dispersed by the snake and thought that someone had launched a spear at them.


    Instinctively, he used his power to redirect the spear to miss the hunter.


    The snake narrowly missed the hunter and glided into the undergrowth.


    Once it arrived, it tried quickly to slither away. Mundus would have none of it and grabbed the snake using his powers.


    The hissing snake soon floated out and tried its best to snap at the nearest hunter, but without any purchase to propel itself, its attempts were futile.


    Mundus examined the snake.


    "It seems this forest is more dangerous than we initially thought. Make sure to keep an eye out for any other snakes hidden in the trees."


    Saying so, he snapped the snake''s neck and proceeded back to camp.


    Only a few minutes after saying so, the hunters detected movement in the upper tree canopy.


    "Up above!"


    Saying so, they dropped the animal carcasses and readied their spears.


    Multiple shadows flitted from branch to branch, with wild and mad screeching echoing across the canopy.


    Mundus found himself surrounded.


    No matter where he would look, in every direction he would see shadows jumping from branch to branch.


    Soon, rocks started to be thrown at them.


    "Watch out, they''re throwing stones!"


    Mundus was able to deflect and redirect the incoming stones, but he was stuck in a stalemate.


    He couldn''t float up to reach the canopy without abandoning the two hunters who were with him.


    The two hunters tried throwing rocks back, but they lacked the strength to hit those hidden in the upper branches of the jungle.


    Mundus launched some rocks back toward the canopy with extreme force, resulting in small detonations of rock and splinters wherever they impacted.


    It seemed one such impact hit its mark, as out of the trees a figure fell.


    Its mad screech came to an abrupt halt as it impacted the ground and an audible snap could be heard.


    Finally, Mundus and the two hunters could identify who their assailants were.


    "How could this be?"


    One of the hunters couldn''t believe their eyes.


    There on the ground lay what appeared to be a small man, who had hair grown all over its body.


    Its face was covered in wrinkles and it had thick eyebrow bones.


    Its tiny beady eyes sat atop its slight snout-like face.


    Its feet resembled hands more than feet and it had an overall muscular build.


    As soon as that treeman fell and impacted the floor, the howls coming from above intensified, as did the ferocity of their attack.


    Seeing that worsening situation, Mundus screamed "Enough!" and launched over a dozen projectiles into the canopy.


    Screams of pain could be heard from above, but no more bodies fell from the upper branches.


    Nonetheless, the screams and howls soon retreated and the trio once again found themselves alone.


    "What was that?"


    Mundus was still shaken from their earlier encounter.


    "I can''t believe that there are other humans."


    Saying so, Apernora poked the dead treeman with her finger.


    "I wouldn''t go as far as to call them human. The hunters call them treemen."


    Mundus chimed in.


    After having encountered the treemen, Mundus and the two hunters traveled back to camp.


    Mundus instructed the hunters to inform his brothers and the others of what they had seen, while he went to Apernora to discuss their findings.


    "Well human, treeman, whatever, they certainly didn''t seem happy to see us here. We will have to remove them from the area before we can continue exploring the rest of the forest."


    Mundus glanced at the jungle and let out a thoughtful hum.


    "I think for that it be best for me and my brothers to go alone. It seems their main method of attack is to throw rocks from above. All three of us can fly, so we can simply fly above them and knock them out of the trees using our powers."


    Apernora gave an approving nod.


    "Well, it seems like you''ve got a plan. In the meantime, I''ll stay here and take command until you return. Remember, in this world, we can rely on no one but ourselves. Now go what must be done."


    Saying so, Apernora turned and walked towards the camp.


    Mundus was left alone with the treeman''s corpse, lost in thought.

 Chapter 7 - Cave and Eggs

    After taking care of the wounded, Inpar, Feidi, and Stella gathered to discuss their next moves.


    Feidi started the conversation while examining her spear.


    "I followed the trail of the lizards that escaped, and they led to one of the caves at the bottom of the cliff, and as luck would have it, it''s exactly the one we haven''t checked yet."


    Satisfied, that her spear wouldn''t snap during the next engagement, she turned her gaze towards Stella and Inpar.


    "I suggest we and a few hunters go to that cave, smoke them out, and put an end to them once and for all."


    Inpar and Stella exchanged glances before nodding their heads.


    "Alright let''s gather twenty hunters and leave the rest here to take care of the camp. We can make an encirclement around the cave entrance."


    Half an hour later, the three siblings and twenty hunters were surrounding a cave entrance.


    From outside, peering into the darkness one couldn''t see whether or not it was inhabited, but as Feidi had previously noticed, there were fresh trail marks and drops of blood leading to the cave entrance.


    They dug out a shallow pit and gathered timber to feed a fire.


    Once the fire was once more burning in full force, Stella began blowing smoke into the cave.


    The hunters formed a tight semi-circle around the entrance. Behind them stood the three siblings, with an assortment of fist- to head-sized rocks in a pile behind them.


    The plan was for the hunters to stall the lizards, while the three siblings used their powers to hurl stones at them.


    Soon after Stella started to direct the smoke into the cave, shrieks started to emanate from within.


    The sound of scraping and claws scratching against rock followed afterward.


    The source of the sound was quickly approaching the mouth of the cave.


    "Brace yourselves!"


    Shouting so, Inpar levitated half a dozen rocks, ready to strike.


    Not a moment later, the first lizard emerged out of the cave at breakneck speeds.


    It didn''t make it far, as immediately after becoming visible, a stone twice the size of a fist slammed into its head, making a crunching thump reverberate.


    The lizard died on the spot and the body collapsed, sliding forward, being carried by its momentum.


    This lizard wasn''t alone, as a second and third lizard emerged just as quickly after the first.


    Stella, Inpar, and Feidi rained strikes upon them, but not all were as accurate and fatal as the first.


    The fourth lizard that emerged was able to reach the spear line before being knocked to the ground by a head-sized rock.


    A hunter was quick to plunge his spear into its head, ending its life on the spot.


    The fifth, sixth, and seventh lizards shared similar fates, but the eighth crashed into the spear line, breaking the orderly ranks.


    It thrashed around violently, tackling one hunter and swiping at another with its tail.


    Soon, more lizards emerged and crashed into the line.


    The hunters, having lost their coordination devolved into smaller groups, each tackling one of the lizards that emerged.


    Feidi screamed at them to remain in line, but it was no use.


    "Inpar, you help the hunter. Stella, come with me to block off the entrance."


    Saying so, she launched another rock at a lizard about to gouge out a hunter''s stomach with its claws, hitting it in the leg, making it stumble and miss.


    She gripped her spear and floated above the battlefield toward the cave entrance.


    Stella was hot on her heels.


    Feidi slammed down on a lizard about to exit the cave mouth and drove her spear deep into the skull of the lizard.


    She peered into the cave and saw half a dozen lizards still coming.


    Thankfully, it seemed like two of these six were children, as their size didn''t match up to that of the adults.


    With a feral grin, she used her powers to lift one of the smaller lizards and hurled it at an adult lizard.


    The lizard that got hit stumbled but soon carried on charging.


    One of the closer adult lizards snapped at her with its sharp fangs.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Feidi used some loose rocks and debris to form a proactive shield in front of her.


    The lizard slammed into this shield losing all momentum, but shattered the shield in the process.


    Feidi then used her power to launch it backward, giving her some breathing room.


    One of the small lizards had climbed onto the cave roof and propelled itself towards Feidi, using gravity to aid its descent.


    Stella, who was behind Feidi, launched a fist-sized rock at the lizard, striking it squarely in the abdomen.


    The lizard crashed into the ground in a daze.


    Two other adult lizards surged simultaneously, one from one side and the other from the other.


    Feidi used her power to quickly move herself backward, while Stella took the short time needed, to grasp both lizards with her powers.


    She then swung them around, by holding them by their tails and flailing them from side to side.


    She managed to hit one of the small ones and an adult lizard, but the other small lizard which had been struck by the fist-sized rock managed to crawl between the improvised maces and lunged toward Feidi''s legs.


    She stabbed towards the lizard using her spear, but the lizard abruptly moved its body, dodging the strike.


    It then whipped its tail, catching Feidi below her knee, and pulling the legs out from under her.


    Feidi fell hard onto her back and grunted, as the air was driven out of her chest.


    The lizard was about to rip out her throat when Stella released the poor, and dazed lizards, and instead gripped the small lizard with her powers.


    She then launched it into the ceiling, making it emit a high-pitched yelp as the sound of crunching bones reverberated within the cave.


    Feidi quickly propped herself back up, as a few lizards were still remaining.


    Two of the adults and the remaining small lizards were still able to fight.


    All at once, the three lizards surged forward in one coordinated desperate move.


    Feidi jumped and with the aid of her powers, flew just out of reach of the lizards over and behind them.


    She completed her somersault and landed on her feet.


    Stella had used this opportunity, while the lizards were distracted, to throw her spear and with her power, strike forcefully and deep into the shoulder of one of the large lizards.


    This lizard stumbled and collapsed as its leg was unable to support it.


    It shrieked in pain and anger.


    The remaining two lizards whipped around, the older one facing Feidi, while the younger one faced Stella, with the wounded one in the middle.


    The small lizard launched itself at Stella, but Feidi couldn''t see what was happening, as she was busy with her lizard.


    It swiped its claws at her, making Feidi move to the side to narrowly escape its claws.


    The lizard, as if expecting this, pulled through with its strike, using its momentum to whip around and strike at Feidi with its tail.


    Feidi quickly raised her spear vertically to block the blow.


    With a crack, the shaft snapped in half, only hindering the massive tail somewhat.


    The strike connected, and Feidi was once more launched backward and winded.


    She stumbled but remained standing.


    She dropped the spear and raised both hands, lifting the lizard that was about to lunge at her.


    The lizard pushed itself off the ground, but found no purchase, as it now found itself at Feidi''s mercy floating in the air, and it appeared that on this day, Feidi had no mercy left.


    She lifted the top half of her broken spear and with the help of her powers, launched it into the eyesocket of the lizard, ending its screeching and flailing abruptly.


    Feidi collapsed exhausted in the cave and leaned against the cool wall. She looked outside and saw that the fighting outside had since finished.


    Stella and Inpar seemed equally exhausted and were currently resting on the ground.


    A few of the hunters were now walking between the collapsed lizards and finishing off all those that were immobile but not dead.


    Seeing that nothing required her immediate attention, Feidi closed her eyes and focused on her breathing.


    Inpar had made the discovery, that contained within the air was a certain type of energy.


    He had also discovered, that by breathing and focusing on this energy, one could extract it to recover their powers faster.


    Unbeknownst to them, this energy was the power of creation that God siphoned out of Minsol during the creation thereof.


    This power of creation bonded with the surrounding air molecules and led to the creation of semi-real air particles.


    These would similar to divine cells passively create energy from nothing, some being stored in the surrounding atmosphere and some being directed to and absorbed by God.


    God had experimented with using this method, to create more energy generation, but had discovered, that divine cells housed within living beings to be more efficient.


    So now, there was a certain special molecule found within the atmosphere that ability users could harvest, to hasten their recovery.


    Feidi was now cycling the air in her lungs and focusing her attention inward to detect these energy-abundant particles and to siphon out the energy hidden within.


    The outside world faded from her consciousness, as she slowly regained her strength.


    Suddenly her tranquility was broken by some excited shouting.


    "Hey come check this out! There seem to be some eggs leftover."


    Curiosity took hold of Feidi as she opened her eyes and rose from her seat.


    She looked in the direction from where the noise came and saw a group of hunters crowded around a clutch of large eggs.


    These eggs had a similar color and texture as the surrounding stone but were clearly out of place due to their unusual roundness.


    She approached the head-sized eggs and crouched before them.


    "Do you think we could boil them?"


    She poked one of the eggs and felt the weight of it.


    "What do you mean boil? We should try to raise them."


    Inpar crouched next to her while giving his opinion.


    An intrigued and curious grin was plastered across his face.


    "Raise them? I don''t get what you mean. Only human children can be raised. Everything else is either food or wants us to be food."


    The last of the siblings joined the conversation, as Stella crouched next to the other two siblings.


    Inpar shook his head while snorting loudly.


    "Think about it. We can plant plants and raise them for our purposes. Why not do the same with animals? Here we have a few eggs to experiment on. We wait till they hatch and then we raise them."


    Feidi tilted her head while imagining lizards being harvested from plants.


    "I suppose we can give it a try?" was all Feidi had to say to that image.


    Stella contemplated Inpars words for a bit longer before shrugging as well.


    "Well I don''t see how a wild beast could stop being wild, but I also don''t see how it could go wrong."


    Inpar was quick to silence any doubt.


    "A wild beast will behave because it will think we are its parents. Think of it this way. To a wild beast, what is a parent? Well of course it''s the other beast that feeds it while it''s young. So if we feed it while it''s young, it''ll think we are its parents. Simple as."


    The two women didn''t seem to share Inpar''s enthusiasm but nonetheless said some supportive words.


    "Well if anyone will figure it out, I''m sure it will be you."


    Saying so, Feidi stood up and once more examined the state of her surroundings.


    None of the hunters were killed, but there were a few light injuries, fortunately, nothing major.


    The hunters were currently busy moving all the carcasses, which would then be processed as smoked meat, to be saved for winter.


    She looked around the cave and found nothing noteworthy.


    However, there was still something that bothered her.


    Why would a group of lizards attack a human party as big as theirs?


    Were they desperately hungry, or were they merely territorial?

 Chapter 8 - Drake

    It had been a week since the lizards were exterminated.


    Stella, Feidi, and Inpar directed their companions to settle within the caves and set up the foundations for future farms.


    Of the three caves, the first and last were currently in use, while the second was still being explored.


    It turned out that the second cave entrance led to a deeper network of expansive caves.


    This was exactly what Stella had hoped to find, as ores would be easily accessible even for regular humans.


    However, those sent to scout the cave system reported seeing large claw marks scratched into the sides of the walls.


    When the night was quiet, and one would listen intently, one could hear a deep rumbling sound.


    This led to the current exploration team, a dozen fighters led by the three siblings being sent down to explore the deepest caves.


    The torch flickered, projecting dancing shadows onto the cave walls.


    The air was stale and damp, though an undercurrent of fresh wind blew into the back of the group.


    The three siblings were once again spearheading the exploration.


    The cave was wide, allowing five men to walk side by side without issues.


    It sloped downwards, ever deeper into the belly of the mountain.


    Inpar held up his torch and approached a nearby wall.


    Upon this wall, three parallel gashes were gouged into the rock.


    The space between the individual tears was wide and together, they were larger than a human head.


    Inpar traced the rough gouges with his fingers, his fingers getting coated in a thin layer of water, as they disturbed the condensation on the cave walls.


    "Whoever or whatever did this is seriously no joke. If one of us would get hit by this, then I''m afraid none of us could walk away from that."


    The fighter nearest to him, shifted nervously, gripping the spear even tighter.


    "Hey come look at this!"


    Stella called out from in front.


    A hundred paces after the claw marks, a large puddle of dried blood was spotted on the floor.


    Surrounding this puddle, heaps of bones were strewn around.


    Their bleached exteriors appeared ghastly in the flickering of the torch.


    "Do you think this is where the lizards ate their meals? We did find their trails leading to this cave."


    Stella asked.


    Feidi looked around the cave, examining the bones.


    "I believe this is where whoever left those claw marks eats its meals. I was wondering why these lizards would attack such a large group of humans, but it would make sense if they have to feed whatever is down here. They were desperate for food. Look over there. Doesn''t that look like a lizard skull?"


    Inpar followed to where Feidi was pointing and truly, the skull lying at the edge of the cave did resemble the head shape of those lizards.


    "The lizards were probably forced to provide food, or they would become the food."


    Saying so, Feidi continued walking down deeper into the cave.


    Inpar didn''t linger for long either and followed suit.


    They continued walking deeper and deeper into the ground.


    At some points, different colored stones appeared, buried within the cave walls, however wherever these colored stones would appear, so would the claw marks, often directly over where these stones were.


    Stella approached one of these rocks and with the help of her powers, broke off a piece and inspected it.


    The rock had a turquoise appearance, but the part that got broken off, which was previously connected to the cave wall, had a pinkish appearance.


    "This is copper ore. It''s why we came to these mountains in the first place. It''s good to know this journey wasn''t in vain."


    Stella then pointed to a nearby differently colored rock.


    This rock was reddish brown and formed weird lumps in the cave wall.


    "And, if we''re lucky that would be tin ore. All the ingredients needed to make bronze are here, we simply need to extract them."


    Feidi seemed pleased with this discovery.


    "Great! Then all we need to do is remove whatever is down here, and we can immediately start mining these ores."


    Inpar didn''t feel Feidi''s confidence.


    "Yeah. First, we need to remove the threat hidden within these caves. Before we do that, we must stay focused."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    It seemed as if Feidi was about to rebuke Inpar, but she changed her mind.


    "You''re right. We can''t afford to get careless."


    Inpar gave a grim wordless nod and focused on the darkness extending beyond the flickering torchlight.


    The shadows stretched deep and it almost appeared as if the cave were the inside of a ravenous beast, swallowing the group whole into the darkness.


    Inpar furrowed his brows while squinting, trying to discern the darkness.


    The party descended deeper into the ground.


    The hunters who had come with the three siblings were the best fighters in their group.


    They gripped their spears tightly while walking.


    They were light on their steps and always prepared to move quickly, should the need for it arise.


    The air was cold and robbed the travelers of their warmth as they descended ever deeper into the underbelly of the mountain.


    Nobody spoke and only the shuffling of their steps, the flickering of their torches, and the far-off dripping of water broke the silence.


    That is until faintly a low rhythmic rumble could be heard.


    The three siblings exchanged glances, as Stella placed her index finger on her lips.


    She then turned to the hunters and silently made eye contact with every one of them while maintaining her finger on her lips.


    The others all gave her a nod back while keeping their breath as still as possible. Stealthily and slower than before, the group continued their travel ever downwards.


    The rumbling grew louder the further they progressed and soon drowned out the silent footsteps and quiet flickering of the torch.


    The already wide cave grew wider, as it led to a great underground expanse. The room was easily a hundred paces long and a few dozen paces wide.


    Many other openings led to this room, each sloping upwards and in a different direction.


    At the far end of the room, a small lake was located at the far side of the cavern, or at least that''s what Inpar guessed based on the reflections of the torchlight that he saw.


    At the moment it looked to be shallow, but if it were to rain, this lake would surely quickly flood, considering the amount of entrances leading to this room.


    In the center of the room lay a pile of various colored rocks, ores as Stella called them, and upon these ores, barely illuminated by the torchlight, lay what appeared to be a lizard.


    This lizard, however, was over three times as tall as the tallest lizard seen on the surface and presumably many times stronger.


    It was currently sleeping, curled in on itself while resting upon the pile of different colored ores.


    The deep rumbling emanated from its chest and followed the rhythm of its breathing.


    Around the nest of ores and the lizard lay many bleached bones, far more than they had seen previously when they first discovered the claw marks.


    Inpar had to clasp a hand over his mouth, to prevent himself from making any unnecessary noise.


    He could hear the rushing of his blood within his ears, following the beat of his own heart, which was so fast and loud, that Inpar was afraid the lizard might wake up simply by hearing it.


    Inpar looked at his siblings and the hunters behind them.


    Feidi had wide eyes and was shivering all over, yet had a mad grin splitting her face. Stella seemed to be in a similar state, yet instead of a grin, her face was marked by the deep determination etched into her eyes.


    The hunters weren''t doing much better.


    Their knuckles were white from gripping their spears and one had placed their hand in their mouth, to prevent the rattling of their teeth from giving them away to the giant lizard. Inpar exchanged glances with his siblings.


    They had known each other their entire lives and they could hold an entire conversation without saying a single word.


    Inpar tilted his head towards the exit. Feidi glared intensely while tilting her spear in the lizard''s direction.


    Inpar looked pleadingly at Stella, while he was met with a determined gaze.


    Stella slowly shook her head.


    Inpar let his shoulders droop.


    Afterward, he straightened up and focused upon Feidi, a steeled gaze meeting an eager one.


    Feidi looked at the hunters and pointed at the exit while looking them in the eye.


    The hunters nodded and quietly began to retreat.


    It made sense, the hunters would only get in the way if they tried to fight here, within the cramped cave.


    Before they left, Inpar waved at them and gestured towards their spears.


    He then used his powers to take a few of their spears, leaving them with their torches.


    His siblings also took a few spears from the hunters.


    A dozen spears were now floating silently next to the siblings.


    Inpar refocused on Feidi.


    She then pointed to herself and Stella and gestured to the lizard.


    She traced a half circle, stopping before the snout of the lizard.


    She then tapped a spear and pointed to her eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, all the while looking at Stella.


    Stella gave a curt nod.


    Feidi then looked to Inpar and traced another semi-circle, ending at the lizard''s butt.


    She then pointed to her armpits, knees, and heels.


    Inpar gave a short nod.


    Feidi looked from Stella to Inpar, before taking a deep breath.


    She nodded her head and slowly lifted herself half a pace off the ground.


    Stella also quietly levitated and together they began moving in a half circle around the lizard.


    While they were on the move, Inpar began tip-toeing in the opposite direction.


    He desperately fought with his muscles to keep them from trembling.


    When he was halfway to his designated point at the butt of the lizard, he stepped upon a bone, making it crunch.


    The sound reverberated within the hollow cavern and got amplified with each echo.


    Inpar winced and stilled.


    He slowly turned to glance over his shoulder.


    The lizard shifted and slowly stood up.


    It opened its small eyes and swayed its head from side to side.


    While doing so, it took in deep breaths, sucking in an absurd amount of air with each breath.


    It could smell him.


    Slowly it turned its head towards Inpar.


    Suddenly a spear was launched from its side, aiming for its eye.


    It turned its head at the last moment, making the spear glance off its thick scales.


    It let out a loud screech and swiped one of its claws at Stella.


    This shook Inpar out of his stupor and he began to aim his spears.


    Meanwhile, Stella launched herself backward, narrowly avoiding the claw. She had to drop all her spears, as she had to gather her full attention on moving herself quickly out of danger.


    Feidi took this opportunity to launch three spears at the lizard''s eye, each spear aimed at a slightly different place.


    The lizard swiped its paw, catching the spears midair and shattering them.


    Inpar gathered all his strength and sent a single spear full force into the back right leg''s heel.


    The spear left a cut, making the lizard lose its balance.


    "Stella, now!"


    Feidi shouted while pointing both of her arms at the lizard.


    Stella quickly followed suit, and soon the lizard lifted off the ground.


    Whereas previously, the lizards on the surface would screech and flail, this lizard remained calm.


    The lizard reared its head back and slowly, Inpar could see as orange light began to shine through the scales in its neck.


    Slowly, the light traveled from its upper abdomen through its neck to its head.


    Inpar had a bad feeling and looked towards Feidi and Stella.


    Both were still occupied with lifting this lizard off the ground and hadn''t noticed the coming threat yet.


    "Watch out!"


    Shouting so, Inpar grabbed both women with his powers and threw them as hard as he could backwards.


    Not a moment later, the lizard whipped its head back and a jet of hot flames escaped its mouth.


    The flames were scorching hot and hit the spot where both Feidi and Stella had previously been.


    Now, since the concentration of the two was broken, the lizard dropped to the ground and extinguished its flames.


    While it was still in the air and dropping to the ground, it twisted its body and swiped at Inpar.


    Inpar didn''t see it coming and got caught lacking.


    The strike connected and searing pain exploded across his thighs and stomach.


    He immediately collapsed, yet before he even reached the floor, he felt a drag upon his body, moving him through the air.


    Inpar heard screaming but didn''t realize it was his own until he passed out from the pain.

 Chapter 9 - Silent Agreement

    God stood at the center of the continent, surrounded by trees hundreds of meters tall.


    He was in a good mood as he watched green rabbits frolic amongst the roots of the giant trees.


    Dispersed between these giants were many regular-sized trees, completing the forest.


    The reason for God''s satisfaction was the nature of these green rabbits.


    They were His first success at creating animal-plant hybrids. He floated to a very special tree, laden with large fruits.


    These fruits were as big as someone''s head and had the appearance of a green orange.


    The thick skin protected the delicate insides from the dangers of the outside world.


    Using His supernatural senses He peered into the fruit, seeing the tiny baby rabbit, still developing within the fruit.


    These rabbits could breed with each other and have offspring, or they could wait for the tree to grow more fruits, bringing more rabbits into the world.


    With these initial successes, God estimated that his mass production of mythical beings project would be completed within the next few decades.


    "I should go celebrate this success. Let me go check in on Minsol."


    Saying so, he traversed a great distance instantaneously, appearing within the main hall within the temple that Minsol built for God.


    There, He floated to the statue and began to wait.


    Soon, Minsol, having felt the presence of God, appeared at the entrance to the great hall.


    Minsol excitedly rushed to the foot of the statue and knelt next to the stone version of himself.


    Kneeling side by side, God could see the bygone youth of Minsol, and how he was now entering the later stages of life.


    Suddenly, God felt melancholic.


    "God, you have returned! How was Your work at the center of the continent?"


    God let out a soft chuckle.


    Though the years may pass, it seemed certain things wouldn''t change.


    "Hmm. Things have been going well. I have made good progress. Tell me Minsol, how have you and your people been?"


    Minsol smiled a broad smile, while that twinkle once again appeared, hidden within the depths of his eyes.


    "They''ve been good. Recently Spreta and Caeluma came back from a successful hunting trip. Caeluma isn''t the best hunter, so I am glad Spreta is teaching her how to hunt properly. We have expanded the wheatfields north of the city, and with the amount of people leaving for the new cities, there should be no problem feeding the city next winter. I haven''t heard anything yet from either Mundus or Stella, but I am sure they are doing well with their respective tasks. Speaking of those two-"


    Minsol suddenly halted, as he could feel a drastic change in God''s mood.


    He quickly mentally went through everything he had said and found no problems.


    Tentatively he was about to ask God what had happened when He spoke.


    "Stella, Feidi, and Inpar have discovered the drake I left in the northern mountains. Inpar is wounded but his life isn''t in danger. Feidi and Stella dragged him out while collapsing the tunnel entrance to their side of the mountain."


    A cold tingle spread through Minsol''s body.


    It started from his head and quickly traveled down his spine, ending at his fingertips.


    His hands felt cold.


    Minsol swallowed and with a quiet voice asked God.


    "They are safe though, right?"


    Memories of a certain hunter, bleeding out within his embrace flashed through his mind''s eyes.


    God glanced at Minsol, before focusing into the distance, as if He could see something beyond the horizon.


    "As I said, Inpar is wounded but his life isn''t in danger. He will need treatment, but his sisters will be able to take care of him. As for Stella and Feidi both of them are fine."


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Minsol let out a long breath.


    "I need to go check in on them. I''m sorry God, but I must leave you for now."


    Minsol waited for a short breath and hearing God say nothing, he quickly rose into the air and flew out through the window.


    God followed Minsol with his gaze until he disappeared.


    God was left alone within the grand hall, decorated with murals depicting His stories and epics.


    The stone felt cold with no one else there.


    On the way to the northern mountains, Minsol thought about everything God had told him about the drake.


    It was the final prototype for a type of creature God called a "dragon".


    It could breath fire by mixing two volatile gasses stored in special sacks located next to its stomach.


    This mechanism was imperfect however, as every time the drake would use the fire, it would inevitably burn its mouth and insides.


    The tissue within its mouth and throat was made to be heat resistant, but they weren''t powerful enough to stop the flames from searing the drake''s insides.


    Another reason why God deemed the drake a failure a failed dragon, was because for it to become a real dragon it had to have wings and the ability to fly.


    The drake was simply too massive for any set of wings to carry it.


    It would need to become a mythical creature for it to be able to fly, and God had mentioned he was saving his power of creation for a special project at the center of the continent.


    Minsol occupied himself with these thoughts because he didn''t wish to think too much about his worry for Inpar and the others.


    Minsol flew faster than he had ever before, creating a cone of compressed air before him.


    At some point, he pierced that cone, and Minsol heard a loud crack.


    Soon the northern mountains appeared before him.


    Minsol searched the surrounding area and soon found a smoke collum rising next to a cliffside.


    He descended near this smoke collum and landed next to a bewildered cook.


    A boar leg was impaled by a stick and placed over the fire.


    The surrounding area was crowded with the hubbub of a small community.


    Some hunters were coming back with their spoils, while others were leaving.


    One person was off to the side, sharpening their obsidian spear and quite a few people were a little ways away clearing land in preparation for planting.


    Minsol looked to the closest person and asked her where Inpar was.


    Minsol was pointed towards one of the caves, and he hurried his way there.


    Inside, there was a corner partitioned off by a deer hide.


    He pushed his way inside, and there on a bed made of soft furs and mosses, he found Inpar.


    Next to him knelt a medicine man while Feidi stood behind him.


    The medicine man had special markings drawn with ash and mud on his face, marking him as an experienced medicine man.


    He wore a necklace made of a deer tendon, at the end of which was a hollow stone triangle.


    The medicine man was chewing herbs when Minsol walked in.


    He calmly glanced up before spitting the herbs into a prepared wooden bowl.


    He dipped his head and spoke "My king."


    It was at this point, that Feidi turned around and noticed Minsol.


    "Father, you''ve come. Inpar he''s..."


    Minsol waved off Feidi.


    "I know. How is he?"


    The medicine man placed a different herb into his mouth and spoke while chewing these herbs.


    "The prince is deeply asleep, but his life isn''t threatened. What he needs now, is rest and to allow time for his wounds to heal. He was lucky. The strike hit his stomach and legs, but the cut in his stomach was very shallow. None of his organs were heavily damaged."


    Saying so the medicine man spit the chewed herbs into the wooden bowl and turned to Feidi.


    "Now carefully remove the old paste from his wounds. I would do it myself, but you divine ones can do it much more gently than these old hands ever could."


    Feidi nodded her head while removing the old smeared paste that was on Inpars stomach and thighs.


    Once everything was removed, the medicine man instructed Feidi how and where to spread the prepared herbal paste.


    Minsol stood by the sidelines and watched everything carefully.


    After Feidi had finished placing the herbal paste on Inpar''s stomach, she began with his thighs.


    It was at this point, that Stella stepped into the enclosure.


    She was carrying a woven basket filled to the brim with different herbs and berries.


    "I''ve got the things you asked me for. If you need more of the cliffside honeysuckle, just tell me and I''ll get- Father what are you doing here?"


    Stella carefully placed the basket next to the medicine man and turned to her father.


    "I heard what happened to Inpar and came here to see how he is doing."


    The joy on Stella''s face quickly darkened as her brows furrowed.


    She glanced down at Inpar''s sleeping form, before turning to her father.


    Minsol looked to Feidi, who was busy with a concentrated look, and gestured for Stella to follow him.


    He stepped outside and left the cave to go to a quiet spot at the edge of the camp.


    "Tell me what happened, Stella."


    Saying so, he turned to Stella, who was now fidgeting with the hem of her garments.


    Her eyes darted to and fro until they settled on Minsol''s eyes with a steady look.


    "When we arrived a pack of lizards attacked us. After we exterminated them, we investigated the caves a bit more deeply. One of the caves led deeper into the ground which is where we found it. There was this huge lizard, that could also breathe fire. We tried to kill it, but it resisted us and breathed fire at me and Feidi. Inpar saved us, but he got hit by its claw in the process. We grabbed him and ran as fast as we could. Luckily it seemed as if the using the fire tired the lizard out. We collapsed the tunnel leading to our camp and brought Inpar to the medicine man. The rest you already know."


    Minosl listened to his daughter while nodding his head at certain points.


    After she finished, he looked her in the eye and asked her.


    "Do you need me to take care of it, or do you think that you could handle it on your own?"


    Stella was about to say something, but Minsol interrupted her.


    "Before you give me your answer, I want you to think about this. If you can claim the drake''s head, then that would be something that I would consider when deciding who the next ruler of humanity should be."


    He held Stella''s gaze with a meaningful look.


    A flash of understanding passed through Stella''s eyes.


    She gave a slow nod before answering Minsol.


    "I understand. We will handle the lizard -the drake- and bring you its head. For Inpar."


    Minsol nodded his head in satisfaction, before turning to leave.


    "I have high hopes for you."


    With these parting words, Minsol flew off south towards the holy city.


    Stella watched her father disappear over the horizon.


    A silent determination was etched into her eyes.


    Unbeknownst to either Stella or Minsol, a nearby hunter who was busy sharpening his already sharp spear overheard certain parts of their conversation.

 Chapter 10 - Conspiracy

    Mundus and his brothers floated above the jungle canopy, while an assortment of boulders floated next to them.


    Mundus carried all the big ones, while his brothers took care of the fist-sized to head-sized ones.


    Screams and screeches rang out from below, but Mundus remained dispassionate.


    "Drop the rocks on my command. I will drop the boulders on the main tree trunks, while you take care of the stragglers."


    Saying so, he started launching the boulders at the tree tops, while aiming for the tree trunks.


    The treemen, who called these trees their home screeched and flailed their arms wildly.


    Some tried to throw rocks, sticks, or certain hard fruits at the floating trio, but none had the strength to reach them.


    The boulders crashed into the trunks, snapping the trees in half.


    Soon the canopy started to topple, dropping treemen onto the ground.


    Their screams came to an end with an audible crunch.


    The treemen tried to resist, but some began to scatter after realizing their efforts were futile.


    That''s when Mundus''s siblings stepped in, launching small rocks with great precision, hitting those trying to escape.


    After a few hundred heartbeats, the battle came to a close.


    When the last of the treemen fell to their demise, the siblings quickly landed and collapsed to the ground.


    The brothers leaned against a nearby tree, their breathing ragged.


    Mundus slowly floated down, landing before the two brothers.


    "That should be the last tribe within this region. Good job keeping up. Make sure to rest up, and afterward, we can get the hunters, to collect the carcasses."


    The two brothers didn''t reply and instead concentrated on breathing, trying to regain their energy.


    Later that day, back at the camp, the place was starting to resemble a city.


    The foundations for farms had been done and the first crops have been planted.


    First buildings were being constructed and the infrastructure for a city had already been prepared.


    Mundus walked through the dirt streets and walked towards a half-finished stone palace.


    Outside the palace, he found Apernora taking care of the flightless birds that they had seen in the jungle.


    These birds walked on their legs and rarely used their wings.


    They came in different colors, though mostly in shades of brown or white.


    The males had red combs on their heads, making it easy for people to distinguish the two.


    A special aspect of these birds is that if they are fed enough, then they will lay eggs incredibly fast.


    The idea of keeping animals was entirely foreign, yet Apernora insisted on giving it a try when she stumbled upon this bird species during one of her hunts.


    Apernora was currently scattering seeds within the enclosed pen.


    The birds clucked and dipped their heads jerkingly, picking up the seeds individually.


    Apernora spoke without looking up.


    "Did you take care of the treemen?"


    Mundus nodded his head, before giving a light cough and speaking.


    "Yes. The nearby forest should be mostly safe now. Our hunters can now scavenge and hunt without getting harassed by these treemen groups."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Apernora nodded her head while continuing to scatter the seeds.


    Mundus waited patiently while she threw the last of the seeds.


    "One of my scouts sent me a message."


    She glanced up and gave Mundus a meaningful gaze.


    Mundus gave a court nod.


    "Let''s go talk about this in the palace."


    Saying so, he turned and walked around the bird coop, entering the half-finished stone palace.


    Mundus had been working on completing his and Apernora''s residences whenever he had time, but his various duties prevented him from finishing the structure yet.


    Mundus entered the main hall, which resembled the temple in the holy city.


    The structure was made using huge pillars, that would then support a roof on top.


    At the moment, only the pillars were in place, and the roof hadn''t been placed yet.


    The open sky greeted them when they entered the hall, but it would have to do, in terms of secrecy.


    He looked around and seeing that no one else was present turned to Apernora.


    "This area should be secure. Tell me Apo, what did your scout tell you?"


    From the slight furrow in her brow, Mundus could tell that whatever news she had, it would be something of grave importance.


    "This message came with the last caravan coming from the holy city. My scout told me about Inpar getting injured, and of a conversation between Minsol and Stella."


    It''s been a few months since the competition between Mundus and Stella had started.


    Since they established their city, a caravan had been moving to and from the holy city, connecting the two.


    The caravan brings back more people, willing to join the growing city while delivering exotic materials to the holy city.


    Mundus was taken aback.


    He furrowed his brows while questioning Apernora.


    "Inpar was injured? How did that happen? There shouldn''t be many things in this world that could injure one of my siblings, even if he is the weakest."


    Apernora chuckled lightly.


    "I think you overestimate your siblings. Plenty of dangers can harm them in this world. From what I heard, they fought a large lizard called a drake. This drake could breathe fire and had near impenetrable scales."


    Mundus listened intently, while continuously gripping and releasing his fist.


    "Did you hear how tall this drake was?"


    Apernora sighed while shaking her head.


    "I haven''t heard much, but it is said to be larger than a person. But that''s not the important thing. The important thing is what followed after Inpar was wounded."


    Apernora made a dramatic pause.


    Mundus impatiently gestured for her to continue.


    "Minsol flew over to the northern city and spoke with Stella. He told her, that were she to deliver him the drake''s head, then he would ''consider'' that when deciding his next successor."


    Mundus narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows.


    "What does this mean for us?"


    Mundus scratched his beard, while Apernora let out a thoughtful hum.


    Finally, Apernora imparted her opinion.


    "It means that there is a ploy against us. Minosl never considered making you king. He was just looking for an excuse to make Stella Queen."


    Mundus furrowed his brows once more, this time deeper than before.


    "You think father would do that? I know he disapproves of our nonbeliever status, but I thought that if we were to prove to him, that humanity would be well taken care of in our hands, then he would crown me king."


    Apernora chuckled lightly while shaking her head.


    A sad expression briefly flitted across her face.


    "You are too naive. Minsol would never allow a nonbeliever to become king. Honestly, I don''t even know why he chose to hold a competition in the first place, seeing as he could have simply decided to name Stella as his successor and be done with it. Who knows, maybe he wants to have the appearance of being impartial, or maybe he wants us to help in establishing new territory for humanity."


    A bitter tone had crept into her voice.


    Mundus covered his face with his hands while letting out a long sigh.


    He let his hands drop, and a determined and hardened gaze met Apernora''s.


    "We can''t let that stand. Something must be done."


    Apernora let out a bitter laugh while spreading out her arms.


    "What can be done? So long as Minsol is alive, nothing can be done. He has the strength to crush anyone. If you and all your siblings were to fight Minsol, he would still come out on top. And even if you could somehow hurt him, God would not stand for it. There is nothing we can do while he is around."


    Apernora suddenly halted.


    Mundus, who was about to interject, remained silent, allowing her to contemplate.


    Slowly, Apernora began pacing while mumbling to herself.


    "So long as Minsol''s alive, nothing can be done, but we know that the reason Minsol is thinking about a successor is because he knows that his time on this earth is limited. Meaning, that there will come a time, relatively soon, when Minsol will no longer be with us."


    She suddenly halted her pacing and glanced up at Mundus.


    "I''ve got it. While the king is alive, nothing can be done, but soon, there will come a day when the king will fall. That will be our window of opportunity."


    Mundus, who had remained silent until now, nodded his head while giving an affirmative grunt.


    "So we just wait until that day comes? Twiddling our thumbs?"


    Apernora let out a narrow and wide smile, a dangerous glint buried within her eyes.


    She leaned in close and whispered sickly sweet words into his ears.


    "No, that means that we have a few years to prepare ourselves. There are those within the people, who would support our cause. People who agree with our idea that worshipping a God who doesn''t answer is an effort in futility. We can gather those beneath us, by leaking information reserved solely for royalty. God does not care for our worship and gains nothing from it. If we were to spread this information amongst the people, the number of supporters we''ll have will swell dramatically. At the same time, we can prepare ourselves for the coming conflict. The most important aspect is to make sure that the battle between you and your siblings is won. For that, we need to begin preparations."


    Mundus tilted his head.


    "What kind of preparations?"


    Apernora revealed another thin smile, her eyes forming two crescents. "


    For you, that means hunting a bunch of those poisonous frogs you told me about. For me, that means being in touch with a certain someone and convincing him of our cause. There is much to be done."


    She patted Mundus on the shoulder.

 Chapter 11 - Jumping Deer

    Caeluma tiptoed cautiously. Before each step, she moved aside any branches or other foliage, preventing her steps from making noise.


    Slowly, she crept along the undergrowth, while tightly gripping her bow.


    She was crouching, as to remain as hidden as possible.


    Finally, she crept close to a clearing and found her target.


    A deer was grazing in the middle of the clearing.


    Every few moments it would raise its head and scan its surroundings.


    Its legs were different from those of a regular deer.


    They were longer, and the muscles were differently arranged.


    A spring mechanism was embedded into its anatomy, allowing it to accelerate quickly, should the need for it arise.


    This specimen was referred to as a jumping deer and was one of the most difficult prey to catch.


    Silently, ever so slowly, Caeluma reached behind her back and gripped an arrow from her quiver.


    The spring breeze was blowing in her direction, preventing the deer from smelling her, but she would need to consider the wind when aiming at this distance.


    The bronze tip of the arrow gave off a slight glint, as it caught the rays of the sun.


    The ring around the planet was beautifully visible today, due to the lack of clouds.


    Caeluma knocked the arrow into her bow and began to draw back.


    The wood strained against her pull, as she drew to the full length of the bow.


    She raised her arm and aimed.


    After holding for half a second, she released the arrow mid-exhale.


    The feather at the end of the arrow stabilized the arrow, making it spin quickly in the air.


    The deer seemed to notice something was off and prepared to jump.


    Just before the deer left the ground, the arrow struck true.


    Caeluma aimed at the deer''s heart, but because it moved she managed to only strike it in the leg.


    The deer let out a pained grunt but was determined to continue escaping.


    The deer completed its flight path and was about to land.


    The moment it landed, it would use its powerful legs to kick off the ground once more, but before it could do that, a second arrow came from a different direction, striking it in the neck.


    The deer let out a guttural groan before slipping and falling to the side.


    The kinetic energy of the arrow had destabilized it and caused it to miss its landing.


    It didn''t remain lying on its side though, and struggled to get up.


    Perhaps it would have succeeded if it was only wounded in the leg, but it also had an arrow embedded in its neck.


    It gurgled on its blood, and before being able to stand up again, it once more collapsed.


    This time it stayed there, as the light slowly faded from its eyes.


    Caeluma stepped out of her hiding spot and approached the fallen deer.


    "That was a great shot. You saved us from having to stalk this deer for the next few days."


    Saying so, she crouched next to the deer and pulled out both arrows.


    One of them had a bronze tip, while the other had a tip made of obsidian.


    Spreta emerged out of the undergrowth from the direction from which the second arrow had come.


    She slung her bow behind her back and walked over to Caeluma.


    Caeluma handed her the obsidian-tipped arrow and asked her.


    "Why do you keep using the obsidian arrows? They break a lot faster than the bronze ones. If you want, I can ask Stella to send some for you."


    Spreta shrugged her shoulders, before pulling out a rope made from vines.


    "The obsidian arrows are lighter, and I''m used to them. There''s no reason to mend something that isn''t broken."


    Saying so she tied the rope around the leg of the deer, and together with Caeluma, they hung it up over a tree branch.


    They used the branch as a pulley, to hoist the deer up.


    They then attached the rope to a protruding root in the ground, securing the deer in place.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "I can''t believe it''s already been five years since our children left to establish their cities. And look how well they turned out to be."


    Caeluma pulled out an obsidian knife and slit the throat of the deer.


    Since the heart was no longer beating, the blood wouldn''t leak out as fast.


    Spreta gathered a few short and thick sticks while answering Caeluma.


    "Hmm, they sure have developed well. The only considerable hurdle they had faced was that drake. Last I''ve heard, it still plagues the lands in the north."


    Caeluma released the rope holding up the deer letting it slowly descend to the ground.


    They then dragged it to the side, so that it wouldn''t lie in a puddle of its blood.


    "Don''t underestimate Stella and the others. For one, they have that cavalry of theirs. People say one lizard rider can rival five men in combat. Plus, I''ve heard that they are planning to deal with the drake soon."


    Saying so, Caeluma pulled out her obsidian knife and kneeled before the deer.


    Spreta helped lay the deer on its back while spreading its legs to the side.


    "Let''s hope they''ll come back safe."


    Caeluma slit the stomach of the deer, making sure that the cut was shallow and didn''t puncture the stomach or intestines. Halfway through the cut, the knife got caught in the skin.


    "You know, Inpar promised me he would send a bronze knife with the next caravan. He said it''s better for this kind of work than an obsidian blade is."


    Caeluma finished making the incision and started to remove the organs.


    She set aside the livers, heart, and kidney, as they could be eaten. Before she could remove the intestines, she had to make a circular cut around the anus of the deer.


    Afterward, the intestines and stomach were thrown to the side.


    If they were close to the city, these organs could have been used as fertilizer in the soil, or as bait when fishing, but considering how far out they were, it wasn''t worth the effort to bring these organs back.


    "That sounds nice. You sure seem to have taken a liking to those arrows of yours too huh?"


    Spreta propped open the now empty ribcage with the short sticks she had gathered.


    This allowed the carcass to cool faster, preventing the meat from spoiling too quickly.


    Caeluma let out a low chuckle while making cuts around the ankles of the lower legs.


    Spreta mirrored her actions with the upper legs.


    "Now that I think about it, a lot of new inventions have appeared within the last few years."


    Spreta glanced at Caeluma''s bow and gave out a humm of agreement.


    She made another incision, running along the inside of the leg, connecting the chest of the deer to its ankles.


    There she cut another ring around the base of the leg, where the armpit would be.


    "New inventions are nice, they make life easier, but the most important thing is food. The southern city has been providing grain to the holy city for the past two winters. They were also the first to keep animals, instead of only hunting them."


    A hint of pride appeared in Spreta''s tone of voice. Caeluma let out a soft chuckle.


    "Yes yes, and the first inventors of the bow were also from the south, I get it."


    She removed the skin from the legs using her knife and continued by scraping off all the small bits of meat hanging onto the skin.


    Spreta''s cheeks reddened a bit before she let out a soft cough.


    "I suppose discovering bronze is a pretty impressive feat too."


    Mumbling so, she hastily continued with her work.


    Watching her act in such a manner, Caeluma let out another soft chuckle.


    Together they rotated the deer and cut across its spine.


    They had some difficulties with the bones there, but in the end, they managed to get a clean line.


    They then removed the skin from the sides of the deer, laying them out on the grass to dry.


    Once again they scraped off any loose bits of meat left sticking to the skin.


    "Speaking of bronze, Inpar also mentioned something else in the letters that he sent me." Caeluma once again chimed in. At that, Spreta''s ears perked up. "What did he say about the bronze?"


    Spreta cut around the shoulder joints of the deer while Caeluma did the same around the hips.


    "He said that bronze had a special quality? Something about how it reacted when it came into contact with his blood. Hold on."


    Caeluma struggled to get around the leg bone of the deer, and couldn''t complete the cut.


    Spreta let out a light smile and took the knife from her hands.


    "You started too low. You have to cut from here and at this point, go in a half circle to go around the bone. Here you cut through, and just like that you''re done. Try it on that leg."


    Spreta gave the knife back to Caeluma.


    Caeluma tried to replicate Spreta''s movements, but where Spreta''s cut was smooth, hers was jagged.


    Caeluma quickly restarted the conversation, as if to hide her embarrassment.


    "Anyway, Inpar wrote me that he once cut himself while sharpening a bronze blade and that the blade seemed to absorb a part of his blood. He said that he felt some weird connection with it. He ended the stone tablet by writing that he would experiment with the bronze to see what he could make with it."


    While speaking, the two women stripped the muscles from the bones of the legs and torso.


    "That certainly sounds interesting. It truly is wonderful what our children managed to achieve in such a short time."


    Spreta then removed the leftover scraps of meat from the neck and ribs and placed them to the side on one of the skinned pelts.


    These could be later added to a soup.


    Caeluma removed the sinew from the back legs of the jumping deer.


    Theirs was especially strong, making them perfect for an even more powerful bow.


    She would surely use these to make a good bow.


    "I''m sure that God has been looking over them. He has been guiding them to all of their successes."


    Spreta stilled, a scarp of meat still in her hand.


    She placed it next to the others while revealing a helpless smile.


    "Perhaps. but I wouldn''t be so quick to assign all their achievements to God. That would be dishonorable to our children, who put so much effort into establishing their cities."


    A sad smile flashed briefly across Caeluma''s face before it was quickly covered by a cheerful expression.


    "Yeah, our children truly are the best. They have exceeded all my expectations until now."


    Caeluma turned from Spreta, hiding her expression, and wiped the blood from her hands on some moss.


    Spreta followed her with her gaze and her expression softened ever so slightly.


    "What''s the matter? You''d usually be more fired up by now, trying to prove God''s influence in the world around us."


    Spreta reached out a bloodied hand to Caeluma.


    Caeluma sighed lightly, turned, and took Spreta''s hand in her own. Her hands once more got bloodied.


    "It''s just... I''m scared and... worried. I feel like something bad is coming and I feel powerless to avert it."


    Spreta furrowed her brow and felt a pang in her chest, seeing Caeluma so worried.


    "Don''t worry about that drake. The children are strong. They will manage themselves just fine."


    Caeluma shut her eyes and shook her head lightly.


    "It''s not the drake I''m worried about. It''s about what happens after. I fear that the competition has driven our children too far apart. I can read it out of the tone of their writing. I do not wish for them to fight each other."


    Hearing Caeluma''s worries, Spreta embraced Caeluma in a tight hug, just as Caeluma embraced her all those years ago upon the plains at the foot of the temple.


    "You believe that God looks over them, right? So believe that He will prevent that from happening."


    Caeluma nodded wordlessly, while Spreta felt a hot liquid roll down her arms.


    They remained like that for a few moments.


    After a while, Spreta slowly let go and stood up.


    "We should gather a few sticks to make a sled. We need to bring all this meat back to the city."


    Caeluma wordlessly nodded her head and followed after her.

 Chapter 12 - Enchantement

    In the northern city, a workshop was embedded into the cliffside at the edge of the nascent town.


    Smoke and fumes came out of the chimney embedded in the thatched roof.


    On the inside stood a bowl-shaped structure made of clay.


    The top part was blocked, trapping the heat on the inside.


    Within the clay bowl were hot coals, visible through the opening in front.


    The floor of the furnace was tilted and led to a second opening, which was currently sealed.


    A billow was attached to the side of the furnace, an ingenious invention, which could supply a steady air supply to the furnace, as long as someone was there to operate it.


    There were two people in the workshop.


    "Alright, make sure to keep the airflow steady."


    Inpar instructed Dolo.


    Dolo was one of the hundred people who left with the first party to establish the northern city.


    The size of the city had swelled to about 500 people.


    Dolo was currently operating the billows, his naked upper body glistening with sweat as the heat and exercise made him perspire.


    Next to the furnace were piles of raw ores and coal.


    Inpar took some copper ore and threw it in the furnace.


    He then covered the ore with a new layer of charcoal.


    Dolo operated the billows for the next hour or so to heat the furnace.


    Once the temperature within the furnace was right, the copper, which now turned into a liquid, slowly dripped down and pooled at the bottom of the furnace.


    When the majority of the copper was already melted, Inpar threw in a handful of tin ore.


    This ore quickly melted in the heat of the furnace and joined the liquid copper at the bottom of the furnace.


    Once everything was melted, Inpar opened the stopper at the side of the furnace, and the glowing liquid flowed out of the furnace and down the specific grooves prepared for this purpose.


    At the end of this groove, lay a mold, resembling a knife. The hot liquid filled the mold, and after settling for a few seconds, a few impurities floated to the top.


    Inpar was quick to pick these impurities with his powers up and place them to the side. Now he simply had to wait until the metal cooled.


    "You can stop heating the furnace, Dolo."


    Inpar wiped the sweat off his brow while turning to Dolo. Dolo mimicked Inpar''s action while showing a broad smile.


    "This batch seems to be very good. We should be able to make some high-quality blades with this bronze."


    Inpar followed Dolo''s gaze and looked at the slowly cooling bronze puddle, shaped to be a knife.


    "Hmm, I have a good feeling about this next experiment. I feel like we are close to a breakthrough."


    Inpar then turned to the diagrams he had drawn with coal and, using his powers, carved into the wall.


    It was a complex pattern in the vague shape of the water droplet.


    The base of the droplet was a full circle, with the tip added on top.


    The line of the circle wasn''t straight, however, as the lines had many small deviations.


    These were shaped similarly to spirals, zigzags, and even certain letters used within the written language.


    Dolo joined him next to the wall and looked up at the diagrams.


    "Do you truly think it will work this time, sir?"


    Inpar let out a light chuckle and smiled slightly.


    "I told you not to call me that. As for your question, in theory, it should. All the designs are in place. All we need to do is implement them and hope they''ll work."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Dolo nodded silently while gazing at the complex diagrams.


    Certain details were so small and complex, that he almost got dizzy simply gazing at them.


    They had spent the last few months trying to create an "enchanted blade".


    It started when Inpar was sharpening a blade and accidentally cut himself.


    Inpar reported feeling the metal absorb his divine blood.


    Since then, Inpar and Dolo have been ceaselessly experimenting with bronze and its special properties.


    They had discovered that one could inscribe certain patterns into the bronze, imbuing it with special properties.


    Until now they have discovered three patterns.


    One pattern that gathered the energy stored within the atmosphere, something Inpar referred to as Mana.


    The second pattern stored this energy within the metal and the last pattern would discharge the stored energy all at once.


    "Come on, the metal is cold enough. It''s time to shape it."


    Dolo was shaken out of his stupor and hurriedly went back to billowing the furnace.


    The coals needed to remain hot, as Inpar would regularly reheat the bronze within the furnace.


    Inpar took the proto knife with his powers and grabbed a bronze hammer with his hands.


    He brought the knife to a large flat piece of granite and started to hammer upon it.


    The rhythmic sound of metal hitting metal resounded within the workshop.


    Every few dozen strikes, Inpar would place the metal back into the furnace, ensuring it always remained hot.


    After some time, a tough and rough knife took shape.


    Once Inpar was satisfied with the knife, he took it and dunked it into a water bucket.


    The water hissed as it evaporated after coming into contact with the hot metal, cooling it quickly.


    After the metal was cool, Inpar sharpened it, while Dolo cleaned the workshop.


    Soon, a finished sharp blade emerged. Now, the real challenge started.


    Inpar took out a sharp piece of bronze, shaped similarly to a nail. He used it to carve into the side of the blade.


    He carefully carved the pattern on the wall into the blade, ensuring that every detail was correct and accounted for.


    Once he finished, he exhaled a pent-up breath and wiped the sweat drop that had climbed down to his brow.


    Dolo, seeing Inpar finish, approached him from behind.


    "Sir, was it a success?"


    Inpar revealed a broad smile and didn''t even bother correcting Dolo.


    "It should work. All it needs is my blood to activate."


    Saying so, he pricked himself on the finger and squeezed out some blood droplets.


    He then dripped them onto the blade, the miniature grooves directing his blood flow.


    Inpar could feel a certain innate connection with the divine cells located within his blood.


    However, as soon as his blood came in contact with the metal, the connection was cut off. Inpar dripped blood on both sides of the knife, making sure that all grooves were filled.


    After a certain time, Inpar lost all connection with the divine cells hidden in the blood spread out on the knife.


    He took a cloth and wiped the knife clean of blood.


    Touching the blade, he felt like a deep connection had suddenly formed between him and the blade.


    It was like he lived his whole life with a limb tied to his back, for it now to be released.


    He let go of the blade, and it remained hovering in the air.


    This was not the same as him grabbing the knife with his powers, and wielding it.


    This was more like raising his hand. Suddenly a sound bubbled out of him.


    One would be forgiven if they were to mistake it for a cough.


    But it was soon followed by second and third. Soon Inpar was laughing a deep belly laugh while marveling at his creation.


    The knife floated in the air holding perfectly still.


    Dolo looked over to Inpar from his work cleaning the workplace and smiled proudly.


    Inpar manipulated the knife to move at incredible speeds.


    It danced through the air, making spins, flips, and barrel rolls.


    A crisp clap resounded within the workshop.


    "Congratulations sir, you have created the world''s first enchanted blade."


    Inpar looked to Dolo and revealed a wide-eyed smile.


    "Yes, we have made it. I won''t forget your contributions, Dolo."


    Dolo placed his hand on his chest and performed a small bow.


    "I only did what I was told. The credit for this invention belongs to you, sir. If I may ask, what can this item do?"


    Inpar waved off Dolo''s compliments.


    "Don''t sell yourself short. You were crucial in inspiring me, like including the collection array or using a looping spiral for the storage array. Now as for what it can do... it can do this!"


    The knife suddenly stabbed into a crack at the side of the slab of granite and embedded itself ever so slightly in it.


    Just as it seemed like nothing would happen, a pushing force exited the blade and drove deep into the boulder.


    The force had nowhere to escape, so with a bang, the boulder split in two, sending small spilters flying everywhere.


    Dolo slowly emerged from behind the coal pile and spoke in a trembling voice.


    "The weapon is as powerful as expected, sir."


    Inpar let out another deep laugh and hit Dolo on the shoulder.


    "Don''t be so afraid! It is fully under my control. In fact, it feels like it''s part of me, so it''s as easy to control as my arms or legs."


    Dolo let out a dry cough and chuckled slightly.


    Suddenly for a brief second, he narrowed his eyes while a sneer seemed to flash across his face.


    "Yeah, good thing it''s you here and not anyone else. I wouldn''t trust anyone else as much as you... not even God."


    Inpar seemed to be taken aback for a quick moment before he laughed once more and gave another firm shoulder pat.


    "I feel exactly the same. There is no one I trust more than you. As for the others... let''s not talk about them. And let''s not start with God."


    Inpar''s expression and tone took a dark note at the end of his sentence.


    The edge of Dolo''s mouth curved ever so slightly, but it seemed Inpar didn''t notice.


    "Very well. Nevertheless, sir, you should inform the Princesses of your invention. This is the weapon that we have all been waiting for. With this, we will finally be able to take revenge."


    Inpar subconsciously touched his lower stomach while nodding his head.


    The scar from their first encounter with the drake was still there.


    It also reminded him of his failure during their second encounter.


    Inpar''s gaze darkened for a second, before clearing up once more.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Very well! I shall be on my way. In the meantime, you can prepare the workshop. After I come back, we will surely need to produce many more of these weapons."


    Saying so, Inpar left the workshop, making his way to the center of town.


    Dolo watched him exit, a meaningful gaze hidden within his eyes.


    It was unknown what kind of thoughts he had.

 Chapter 13 - Preperation

    Assembled within the temple of the northern city, the two sisters ruling the city gathered in the main hall, at the foot of God''s statue.


    A stone table had been set up in the center of the hall.


    During rituals and prayers it would be taken to the side, but whenever an important meeting had to be done, it would be done here, as they wished for God to preside over them.


    This was done so that God could always look over them.


    Assembled around the table were four people.


    Two of them were the siblings, Feidi and Stella while the other two were their advisors.


    One was in charge of all internal affairs pertaining to the city, while the other was responsible for the outer affairs.


    Their titles were respectively inner and outer advisor.


    "According to the scouts, the mountain lake is full of the melted snow, leftover from the previous winter."


    So spoke the outer advisor.


    Stella nodded her head.


    "Good, then we must time ourselves perfectly. Two of us siblings must deal with the caves, while one of us releases the water. Your job will be to prepare outside just in case."


    This meeting was special, as today they discussed how to kill the drake.


    This was their third attempt already.


    The first had ended with Inpar getting seriously wounded, while the second had ended with many casualties.


    "We don''t have much time, as the drake will awaken soon. Inner minister, what do the records say about how much time is left."


    The inner minister gazed at Stella, who had posed the question, and let out a small cough.


    "Very well, princess. Each winter, the drake has hibernated and remained dormant until next spring. Our records show that the drake leaves his cave about a month after all the snow has melted. It then hunts and goes back to sleep until autumn. The last snow melted a week ago, so we should have about three weeks left."


    Stella nodded thoughtfully and glanced at Feidi.


    "We are going to execute our plan in one week. That way, the drake will still be asleep and it''ll be easier to sneak up on it."


    Feidi gave a small nod.


    The two advisors glanced at each other and smiled wryly.


    "In that case, we have a date, but what exactly is the plan? There are three cave entrances on the other side of the mountain connected to the drake sleeping chamber. Should we set our hunters around all the entrances? We would have to spread our force very thinly. Not to mention how it ended last time..."


    The outer adviser shuddered as memories of the last attempt surfaced.


    They had surrounded the cave entrances with hunters equipped with reinforced bronze spears dug into the ground.


    The hunters were arranged in a half circle around the cave entrances.


    Every time the drake wakes, it emits a loud roar, audible even outside the caves.


    For two weeks they camped outside the caves until they heard its scream.


    They had taken their positions and awaited the drake.


    Unluckily, it was his cave, in which the drake appeared.


    When the hunters heard the drake coming out of the cave, they braced themselves and pointed their spears at the entrance.


    The drake crashed into the line with a vehement force but was driven back by the spears.


    The plan was to drop boulders onto the drake while waiting for the reinforcements from the other two siblings, who were stationed at the other tunnels.


    When the drake emerged, they only had one of the three mythical humans with them.


    They fought valiantly, and were even able to harm the drake, not only with the boulders, but even with the spears, however in the end it wasn''t enough.


    It took too long and the drake managed to escape by using its flame breath.


    They had tried to prevent it from spitting flames, but they were too slow.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Of the hunters who were stationed around the cave entrance, a sixth of them died on that day, while another third carried heavy wounds that killed many of them due to the infection.


    The outer minister considered himself lucky to have survived relatively unharmed.


    "There will be no need for that."


    Hearing Stella''s voice shook him out of his recollection. Stella seemed not to have noticed the outer advisors''s thoughts drifting and continued unabated.


    "Two of us will be down there to collapse two of the caves simultaneously. Only one cave will be left, through which the drake can flee. You will be stationed around that entrance, to prevent the drake from escaping. Should that come to pass, we will be right behind the drake, to finish it off. A repeat of last time will not happen."


    Suddenly the temple doors were opened with a bang.


    All eyes turned to the entrance, from which Inpar emerged.


    He had a proud and slightly condescending sneer upon his face, as a bronze knife floated beside him.


    It had beautiful patterns carved into the blade and moved with every step that Inpar took.


    It was moving rhythmically back and forth relative to him, almost as if it were an arm he was swinging while walking.


    Feidi glanced at him from the corner of her eye.


    "Finally chose to come and join us in a very important meeting for once?"


    She emphasized the words "very important" with a strained voice.


    Inpar briefly furrowed his brows before waving her off.


    "That can wait, I have something even more important to show you."


    Saying so, the knife floated to the middle of the table.


    Feidi was about to say something, but after seeing Stella give her a warning gaze, she remained still. Instead, Stella asked Inpar about the knife.


    "Is the knife what you want to show us? Is that what you''ve been working on while locking yourself in your workshop? It seems like a regular knife to me, even if it''s quite pretty."


    Stella projected a composed demeanor.


    In comparison, the other two siblings seemed downright childish.


    No one would believe, that she was the youngest one there.


    Thinking such unnecessary thoughts, the advisors pretended to be invisible as it wasn''t wise to get on the bad side of any of the king''s children.


    Inpar flashed a brief sneer in Feidi''s direction, before turning to Stella and ignoring all other present.


    "This is an enchanted knife! It is made by cutting specific grooves into the bronze and infusing it with royal blood. The bronze absorbs the blood and takes on magic properties. You can then create a bond with the metal, making it an extension of yourself. In addition, the specific grooves make it so this knife can split any boulder in half."


    The two advisors exchanged impressed glances while remaining otherwise still.


    Feidi meanwhile scoffed and dismissed Inpar.


    "That sounds very impressive and all, but I can split boulders on my own, why would I need a teensy knife for that?"


    Stella shot Feidi a glare, while Inpar outright scowled at her.


    "The reason why you would need a ''teensy'' knife, is because the energy used to split the boulder would be used by the knife. This would allow me to do something like this with minimal effort."


    Saying so, he plunged the knife into the middle of the table and discharged the stored energy.


    The stone table split into two large pieces and collapsed.


    The advisors stood up in shock, while the two sisters floated to the side, angered.


    Feidi was quick to lash out.


    "What did you do that for? How dare you use the gift given to you by God to disrespect Him within His halls?"


    Inpar was quick to reply with an equally venomous tone.


    "Given by God? What are you talking about? This invention is purely mine and that of my assistant. God had no creation in this. Stop assigning all my achievements to God and pushing all my mistakes solely on me. Shouldn''t God also carry my mistakes, if He gets all the credit?"


    The argument was heading in a bad direction and the two advisors were really wishing to be invisible right now. Suddenly, Stella''s voice resounded within the temple.


    "Enough!"


    A total silence descended within the hall, only broken by the faint sound of children playing outside on the streets.


    Stella gave a long sigh and looked at her siblings.


    "Inpar, it was wrong of you to break the table. Especially since we are in the temple."


    Inpar was about to interject, but Stella cut him off.


    "Not a word! As for you Feidi, you shouldn''t antagonize him needlessly. Inpar spent the last few months locked in his workshop, researching this enchantment or what have you. It is unjust to him for you to brush off all his efforts."


    Feidi was about to say something, but after receiving another glare from Stella, she thought better of it.


    Stella sighed and rubbed her temple.


    After sitting down, she gestured for the others to take a seat as well.


    Everyone sat down around the now-ruined table.


    Inpar was left awkwardly standing, and Stella gestured for him to sit down as well.


    He took a random seat and sat down as well. Stella addressed Inpar.


    "We were discussing how to kill the drake before you came in. The current plan is to drown it by connecting the mountain lake with the cave system underneath the mountain. There is a nearby cave entrance next to the lake, and all we would need to do is to create a channel connecting the two.It would cause a flood to come down, and we hope to drown the drake within the caves. For that, we need to collapse the cave connected with the drake''s sleeping chamber. Originally, I was going to take you and me down into the caves, and let Feidi handle the lake, but with your new invention, do you think you would be able to handle releasing the water? That way the more... gifted in the amount of inherited power can handle the tunnels and if need be the drake."


    Inpars''s expression darkened considerably at the last part of Stella''s speech, however, he was quick to cover it with a neutral expression.


    "I can manage the lake. I''ll need to create a few more knives in preparation, but if I use premade knives and focus only on the carving, then I should be able to produce quite a few. When are we executing the plan?"


    Stella exchanged a glance with Feidi.


    "We plan to execute our plan in one week."


    Inpar scratched his chin, feeling the rough texture of his beard.


    "Then I should get back to the workshop. There is much for me to do in preparation for the coming challenge."


    He stood up and turned to leave.


    Before he was able to reach the door, however, Feidi''s voice called out to him from behind.


    "And don''t mess it up like last time. Many people died because you couldn''t hold off the drake until we arrived."


    Inpar froze at the door, his expression unreadable from behind.


    Stella immediately scolded Feidi.


    "Don''t you say that! It wasn''t his fault, and blaming him won''t help."


    Feidi harumphed and turned to the side.


    Inpar didn''t turn, nor talk back and simply left, the door slamming shut with a bang behind him.


    Stella sighed and turned to the other three at the table.


    "Well, there are still some finer details to discuss for the plan. Let''s settle those before we finish our meeting for today."


    Meanwhile, the inner adviser was wondering whether he should become a hunter, considering how well he can remain still and unnoticeable during these meetings.

 Chapter 14 - Third Attempt, part one

    Inpar stood at the top of the world.


    When he looked to the south, he saw the plains and forests, which humanity called its own.


    When he looked to the north, he saw the continuous rows of mountains, blocking the horizon. He was currently located between two mountain peaks, between which a lake had formed.


    This lake was currently filled to the brim with the melted snow water that had accumulated since the end of winter.


    Located next to the lake was a cave entrance, which led directly down into the underbelly of the mountain.


    This cave wasn''t directly connected with the sleeping chamber of the drake, but it would allow the water to seep into its sleeping chamber because the drake''s chamber was the lowest in the entire cave network.


    The water would travel through cracks and thin seams in the rocks. Inpar currently wore a bronze chest plate, sadly it remained unenchanted.


    He was also connected to four bronze knives, each of them enchanted with the basic enchantments he had discovered.


    The knives were located at strategic locations, connecting the lake and the cave entrance.


    The sun crested the horizon in the east.


    From this high up, Inpar almost felt like he could see the blue of the ocean.


    He was feeling a truly peculiar mood today. After all these years he would be able to get his revenge, and yet his only part was to detonate a way for the water to flood the caves.


    He wouldn''t even get to see the drake in its final moments, wouldn''t have the chance to redeem himself for his previous failures.


    He watched the golden rays slowly spread across the land, illuminating the world around him.


    The ring around the planet was well visible on this day. It was visible south from him, a floating wall stretching over parts of the horizon.


    Inpar spread his arms and let out deep laughter.


    He gazed into the sky and whispered ever so quietly beneath his breath.


    "Are you watching, god? Will you help us achieve victory or will you leave everything to fate? Just like last time, and the time before that? Tell me, if you don''t care what happens to humanity and refuse to interfere, then does it mean that if we were to kill that drake today, then it would be our achievement? Solely ours and ours alone..."


    Inpar wore a complicated expression.


    His lips were curved into a smile, yet his eyes betrayed a deep sadness and desperation.


    "What does it mean, if god is impartial? It means that everything that happens, whether good or bad, is our fault and responsibility. It means that there is no predetermined fate and that anything can be achieved. Even the killing of a powerful and terrible monster."


    Inpar clenched his fists and his expression drastically shifted.


    There were no vulnerabilities left, no uncertainty. In its place there remained only determination.


    Inpar activated all four knives at once, creating a connection between the lake and the cave entrance.


    Stone splinters flew everywhere and a cloud of dust emerged.


    Once the dust settled, Inpar witnessed the water from the lake spilling into the makeshift channel and flowing into the cave.


    He nodded in satisfaction, before leaping from the side of the mountain.


    He didn''t have the power to fly, but he had enough strength to break his fall.


    Four bronze knives followed after him.


    Deep beneath the earth, Stella slowly floated along the cavern floor, a torch in one hand, while a reinforced copper spear was in her other.


    She was located within the sleeping chamber of the drake, the lowest point of the entire cave system beneath the mountain.


    The drake was once more curled up on its pile of ores slumbering.


    Each breath it took let out a deep rumble, which reverberated throughout the entire cavern.


    Stella could see old scars from the previous two attempts, visible as uneven breaks in its otherwise smooth scale pattern.


    Stella halted before a tunnel entrance, one of three remaining connected to this room.


    There used to be four, but the one connecting to the south side of the mountain was collapsed by Feidi and Stella when their first attempt at killing the drake failed.


    All the remaining tunnels led to the northern side of the mountain.


    Stella was now located next to the westmost tunnel.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    She glanced to the far side of the cavern, past the drake, and saw another flickering light.


    This was the torch of Feidi, who was now waving the torch back and forth.


    Stella mimicked the gesture, signaling that she too was in position.


    She descended to the ground and placed the torch and spear on the floor.


    She would need her full concentration and power for this next step. She felt around the tunnel with her powers, finding minute cracks in the rockwall.


    She then grabbed the edges of all these cracks and waited.


    After a few hundred heartbeats, she could feel a faint rumble emanating from the top of the cavern.


    The drake stirred but didn''t wake yet.


    Inpar had just blown up the path to the cave, allowing the water to start flooding the cave network.


    This was their agreed-upon signal, and Stella yanked as hard as she could upon these minute cracks.


    Because she had taken the time to focus and dig deep into these cracks with her powers, she was able to cause a massive destabilization almost immediately.


    The tunnel collapsed with a massive roar, kicking up a dust cloud while sending rock splinters all around.


    One of these grazed her cheek and left a shallow cut.


    She used her arm to wipe the cut, seeing a faint trace of blood. She didn''t have time to lose though, so she grabbed her spear and torch and flew to the remaining tunnel.


    Feidi had collapsed the far tunnel, so there was only one remaining.


    Unfortunately, all that noise had awoken the drake, and Stella could faintly make out its silhouette in the torchlight, as it shook itself and let out an ear-piercing screech.


    She winced as the loud noise dug deep into her skull, leaving her disoriented for a brief moment.


    She shook the headache away and continued along the edge of the cavern, hoping to avoid the drake.


    If all goes smoothly, then they wouldn''t even need to confront the drake in a head-on battle.


    She arrived at the remaining cave entrance but didn''t find Feidi as she had hoped.


    She looked in her direction, and to her dismay saw the shadow of the drake pass in front of the light cast by Feidi''s torch.


    Feidi was flying towards Stella, but between them was the drake.


    Stella could use her powers to feel around the darkness to be able to "see" things in her proximity, but she couldn''t detect things far away, which is also why they had brought the torches with them.


    She now threw her torch high in the air, and with her powers held it near the ceiling.


    The torch illuminated the cavern, revealing the hidden form of the drake, coiled and aimed at Feidi, ready to strike.


    The drake launched itself towards Feidi, maw wide open and sharp teeth on full display.


    Feidi''s eyes widened as she was still flying directly at the drake.


    At this distance, halting her momentum and backpedaling was impossible.


    Feidi released her torch and thrust her spear forward, aiming at the inside of the drake''s mouth.


    The drake, moments before the spear struck into its unprotected mouth, narrowed its eyes and bit down, shattering the spear.


    Both of their momenta carried them forward, making them collide, but luckily for Feidi, since the drake had closed its snout, it only felt like being charged by a boar instead of like getting devoured whilst still alive.


    Feidi bounced off of the drake and let out a groan.


    She got flung to the side and fell to the ground, winded and struggling to draw in a single breath.


    Her eyes were wide and her mouth was agape.


    The drake dug its claws into the ground and slowed its momentum.


    It spit out the wooden splinters and turned to Feidi.


    "Oh no you don''t!"


    With this shout reverberating within the cavern, a reinforced bronze spear was launched directly into its side.


    The drake''s tough scales were unable to fully stop this spear and the spear dug into the flank of the drake.


    Unluckily the strike wasn''t deep and didn''t strike anything vital.


    The drake let out a pained and angered roar, before gripping the spear with its maw and pulling it out.


    Hot blood splattered on the ground. Meanwhile, Stella dashed to Feidi grabbed her from beneath her armpits, and dragged her away.


    The drake shook itself once more and let out another roar.


    The roar shook the cavern and threatened to burst Stella''s ears, but she persisted.


    Water was starting to trickle down the walls, as it started to seep from cracks found in the ceiling.


    The blocked tunnels also had a small stream make its way between the collapsed rubble.


    The drake once more charged at Feidi, who was being dragged, and Stella, who was carrying Feidi.


    Stella was about to grab Feidi with her powers and dodge to the side when Feidi raised her arms and used the bleached bones on the ground to form a large protective shield in front of her and Stella.


    "I''m good, I can walk on my own."


    Saying sol Feidi quickly squirmed out of Stella''s grip, when the drake crashed into Feidi''s shield.


    Half the bones were immediately pulverized or flung to the side.


    I can''t hold it, we must hurry."


    Saying so, Feidi turned and ran towards the remaining entrance.


    Stella was quick to follow as one glance over her shoulder revealed the drake swiping with its claw, removing the remainder of the shield Feidi had conjured.


    They were now on foot, as Feidi had used most of her energy on forming that one shield.


    They assisted themselves with their powers, however, giving them superhuman speed.


    They reached the cave mouth and turned, intending to collapse it.


    Already an ankle-deep stream had formed, flowing into the cavern from the tunnel, which the sisters intended to collapse.


    The drake was charging at them but was still a little away.


    "We can make it!"


    Shouting so, Stella, using her powers, grabbed the rocks and boulders sticking out of the cave wall, pulling at them with all her might.


    The drake, while continuing to sprint at them, gazed at the two accursed humans as they stretched their arms toward the ceiling, before looking at the rush of water flowing from the escape tunnel.


    The drake narrowed its eyes before letting out a defiant roar.


    The scales around its neck emanated a glow, which quickly traveled from its upper chest up its neck to its mouth.


    "We have to go!"


    So shouted Inpar at Stella, as she saw the approaching drake.


    "No! I almost have it!"


    Stella gritted her teeth while continuing to tug at the rocks buried in the cave entrance.


    They were starting to get loose, but before a cave-in could occur, a red jet consisting of superheated and burning gas escaped the drake''s mouth, aimed directly at the two sisters.


    Time seemed to slow, as Stella watched the flame approach her at breakneck speeds.


    Countless possibilities and options flashed before her mind''s eye, but all wouldn''t be enough to save herself from the coming flame.


    Just when the flame was about to fully engulf her, she felt a rough pull on her body, launching her deeper into the cave.


    Her body screamed in pain, as the heat had seared her skin and burned her hair.


    She was dumbfounded for a second, as up became down and left became parallel to right.


    She grabbed herself with her powers and stabilized herself.


    Her head was spinning and she felt the need to vomit.


    "Next time I tell you we need to go, you better listen! Now, I''m telling you again, we need to go."


    Feidi grabbed Stella by the wrist and all but dragged her up the cave.


    From behind they could hear the sound of claws ripping into stone, as the drake was hot on their tails.


    Their plan to collapse the caves and let the drake drown had failed.


    But they didn''t have time to lament their failure, as they would first need to escape with their lives.


    Another roar came from behind, letting them know that the drake hadn''t taken too kindly to their visit.

 Chapter 15 - Third Attempt, part two

    Dolo adjusted the grip on his spear.


    He leaned slightly forward and patted the neck of the lizard currently underneath him.


    "Sshhhh, easy girl."


    The lizard remained still, clutching the side of the cliffside.


    Dolo was currently atop a lizard with a leather saddle strapped to its back.


    The lizard itself was gripping the angled cliffside, using its sharp claws to dig in between the cracks of the rock, holding itself steady.


    Another half a dozen lizard riders were next to Dolo, their lizards gripping the cliffside.


    There was a second group of lizard riders located to the right of Dolo.


    Between these two groups, was a cave entrance, descending deep into the mountain''s depths.


    They were positioned such, that with a single leap, the lizards could jump to the entrance of the cave, falling on any enemies.


    Up above them on the ledge of the small cliff, were an array of boulders and stones prepared and aimed to be pushed onto the cave entrance.


    Around the entrance stood two rows of fighters.


    One row was equipped with extra-long reinforced bronze spears, while the second row was equipped with large wooden shields.


    These shields could cover an entire body.


    A few moments ago, a series of bangs were heard from the top of the mountains, followed by a much fainter rumble emanating from the cave.


    The fighters assembled here were under the leadership of the outer advisor, who was currently at the back of the spear line, gazing at the cave entrance with narrowed eyes.


    Faintly, Dolo could hear roars come from the cave.


    His hands felt cold and his knuckles were white from gripping his spear so tightly.


    His other hand was used to hold the reins of the lizard.


    His heartbeat was thumping powerfully in his chest and his hands felt cold.


    Sweat made his grip slippery, making him hold on even tighter.


    He felt the reassuring weight of the spear in his hand and of his secondary spear on his back.


    He looked to his left and right.


    The lizard riders were all skilled fighters, handpicked by the royal siblings.


    The riders wore grim expressions, while some even revealed unmasked fear.


    Those that did were there during the second attempt.


    Dolo had been there as well on that day.


    He had followed Inpar in defending this same very cave entrance.


    But today was different.


    Today they had almost triple the numbers as last time, as well as hopefully, both Princess Feidi and Princess Stella.


    Anf, if they were lucky, they wouldn''t need to fight the drake at all.


    Dolo had to tell himself that, to reassure himself.


    The roars coming from the cave were slowly getting louder.


    Dolo could even faintly hear the scratching of claws on stone.


    Below the cliff, one of the shieldbearers turned and vomited on the ground.


    The outer adviser immediately shouted at him to get back in formation.


    Dolo ignored the sounds coming from below and closed his eyes. He couldn''t die.


    Not today.


    There was still much to be done, so he couldn''t die today.


    He still needed to accomplish his mission, the reason why he was sent here.


    Dolo slowly exhaled and opened his eyes.


    The roars were close now and he could even feel faint vibrations, each time he heard the drake scrape its claws across the stone.


    The formation was ready and everyone was still.


    By now, even the slowest dimwit knew that the original plan had failed and that it would come to a fight.


    Dolo steeled his gaze and a determined expression was all that remained.


    He would not die today.


    No matter what.


    "Spears, lower!"


    Under the command of the outer advisor, the spear ring lowered their spears and pointed them at the entrance.


    Suddenly, two women appeared at the cave entrance, wounded and in a sorry state.


    Princess Stella had light burns all over her body, while Princess Feidi seemed overall fine, but was already pale from exhaustion.


    Both had bruises and cuts from the blind escape out of the tunnel.


    "Attack it now!"


    Shouting so, Princess Stella lifted both herself and Feidi and flew over the spear line.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Dolo didn''t watch to see what happened afterward, as from the entrance, the drake emerged.


    It was clear that the Princesses had done some damage to it, as all over its body shallow scrapes and cuts could be seen, though it seemed that until now, they had only managed to make it angrier.


    "Drop the boulders!" So came the shout of the outer adviser, as soon as the drake was visible.


    The people stationed at the top of the cliff pushed, dropping boulders from a great height.


    The drake seemed to notice something was wrong, as it dashed forward, dodging most of the boulders.


    Unfortunately for it, a boulder still managed to land on its tail, partially crushing it.


    It let out a howl of pain and anger.


    The boulders, while being very dangerous, also had a second function.


    They cut off the only escape path that the drake had.


    This of course also meant that the humans couldn''t count on a draw, with both parties leaving relatively unharmed.


    It was all or nothing, the drake had to die.


    "Spear and shields, advance!"


    The spear ring slowly advanced while the shield bearers covered those holding the spears.


    The drake narrowed its eyes and looked around at the wall of spears.


    It swiped with its claws, batting aside a portion of the spears, and was about to launch itself at the shield wall, when suddenly a boulder came flying at its face.


    At the last moment, it halted its movements and dashed to the side, dodging the incoming boulder.


    It turned its head to see where the attack had come from and found the two accursed humans waving their arms in the air, another bolder slowly rising out of the ground.


    It seemed like only one was doing most of the work, as the other one seemed to be already exhausted.


    It narrowed its eyes, and Dolo, who was still at the cliffside could swear he saw hatred in those eyes.


    An orange glow started to gather within the drake''s chest.


    "It''s going to breathe fire! Riders, now!"


    Hearing the advisor roars, Dolo gritted his teeth and dug his heels into his lizard''s flanks.


    The lizard let out a mad screech and flung itself from the wall towards the drake.


    A dozen lizard riders followed Dolo, leaping off the wall and flinging themselves at the drake.


    The drake whipped its head around, and Dolo could swear he saw surprise in the drake''s eyes, as he flew ever closer to it.


    The drake swung its claws and managed to swipe two riders out of the sky, sending them crashing to the ground.


    Dolo was luckily not among them and grunted as his lizard landed on the back of the drake.


    The lizard immediately started scratching at the scales with its sharp claws, but found little purchase on the drake''s thick scales.


    Dolo directed the lizard to a nearby scar, where the scales had been removed from previous combat, and stabbed his spear into the scar.


    The spear dug deep, and Dolo applied his full weight to it, hoping to hit something vital within the back of the drake.


    The drake screamed once more and flailed around.


    There were two other riders on the drake''s back, and they were all searching for weak points, through which they could inflict damage.


    The drake initiated a roll, keen on sending those on its back flying.


    The lizard beneath Dolo lost its grip and went tumbling to the side.


    It crashed on the ground and trapped Dolo''s leg beneath its weight.


    Dolo also had to let go of the spear when he was flung to the side.


    Faintly from the corner of his eye, he could see how his fellow riders surrounded the drake and drove the lizards beneath them to attack the drake.


    The spear bearers kept advancing under the orders of the outer advisor and were close enough to support the lizard riders.


    The weight of his lizard bore down on Dolo''s leg, making him unable to move.


    He struggled to get out from under his lizard, but couldn''t get the heavy creature off him.


    His lizard was wheezing and seemed to be winded.


    After a brief moment, two shieldbearers ran up to him and helped him get out by lifting the lizard.


    He used his arms to drag himself out from under the lizard and looked up at the drake again.


    The initial attack seemed to have done quite a bit of damage but no fatal damage had been done yet.


    Blood seeped from the many wounds that the drake carried, and the tip of its tail had been broken by the boulders previously, as it now hung limply behind it.


    A few spears were also sticking from its back, but it seemed this wasn''t nearly enough.


    The drake swiped at another rider, who wasn''t quick enough to dodge, cutting deep gashes across the chest of the rider and the flank of the lizard.


    The lizard and rider duo were suddenly lifted slightly off the ground and moved out of the battlefield, where a small group of people went to tend to their wounds.


    It seemed like the Pincesses were busy helping the wounded.


    Dolo, having lost his first spear, took the secondary spear he had strapped to his back and once more mounted his lizard.


    He charged the drake once more.


    The drake noticed Dolo and swiped one of its claws at him.


    Dolo urged his lizard to the side while pressing himself flat on top of it.


    An animalistic roar escaped Dolo''s mouth, as fear and adrenaline made his muscles shiver with energy.


    The swipe narrowly missed Dolo and his mount and he suddenly found himself in front of the drake.


    He could see parts of the underbelly and stabbed at it with his spear.


    The spear tip at first glanced off the scales, but then found purchase and with the strength of the lizard beneath him, Dolo thrust the spear forward, piercing the skin of the drake.


    The drake screamed and with the side of its paw swiped at Dolo, hitting him squarely.


    Because he was so close, instead of getting dismembered by the claws, he only got hit by the paw, dismounting him from his lizard and sending him flying.


    Dolo felt the air escape his chest and he struggled to suck in a mouthful of air.


    He got launched and hit the ground quite hard.


    He thought he heard something snap, but wasn''t sure if he had broken something.


    The world spun around him, as his brain reeled and struggled to process the world around him.


    He suddenly felt weightless and felt the wind whistle in his ears.


    He descended and landed on the ground outside the spear line, where healers were quick to swarm him.


    Slowly his consciousness faded, and everything went dark.


    Meanwhile, Stella looked at the drake rampaging at the cave entrance.


    The situation was very dire, with over half of the lizard riders no longer able to continue fighting.


    The drake was wounded, but she feared at this rate victory would only be achieved with heavy sacrifices.


    Next to her stood Feidi, who was helping with evacuating some of the wounded, and the outer advisor, who was busy shouting instructions at the spear bearers.


    Stella felt within herself and felt that she had used up most of her powers.


    She could launch two to three boulders, or evacuate a few more people but after that, she would be fully spent.


    The situation with Feidi was even worse, which is why she could only help with bringing the wounded to safety.


    Stella gritted her teeth and spoke to the outer advisor.


    "Tell the spear bearers to advance. We must put an end to this quickly."


    The advisor widened his eyes while speaking in shock.


    "Princess, this would mean taking many casualties."


    Stella shook him off while growling.


    "If we don''t act now, the situation is only going to get worse. The casualties we are going to take then would be even more."


    Feidi continued moving the wounded but glanced at her when she said that.


    The outer advisor gritted his teeth and turned toward the fighters.


    "On my command, advance!"


    Suddenly the drake let out a desperate roar, launching a surprise breath attack.


    A red flame covered the lizard riders still around it and part of the people creating the encirclement.


    This flame wasn''t actually powerful or hot, because the drake didn''t take the time to charge it, but it did surprise and disorient the humans.


    Some let their spears and shields fall, while others temporarily lost their vision.


    The drake charged the line, using its broken tail to sweep around itself.


    This was the first time it used its tail, showing how desperate it had become.


    Dozens of people were flung to the side, their screams mingling together to create one great cacophony.


    "It''s going to escape! Stop it!"


    Even though Stella shouted these words, none could heed her words, as no one had the power to stop the drake.


    The spear and shield formation was in disarray, the lizard riders were all temporarily unable to fight and those left at the edge of the ledge had used all of their boulders.


    The only ones who could have done something were the two royal siblings, but they didn''t have the necessary energy left.


    Out of nowhere, four bronze flashes descended from the sky, piercing the open wounds of the drake.


    The drake roared in pain, however its screams were silenced once the bronze knives embedded into it detonated.


    Three large holes were suddenly gouged out of the drake.


    The drake faltered and collapsed to the ground, dead.


    "It''s good that I managed to arrive in time."


    Saying so, Inpar, who had descended down from the cliff, collapsed near the cave entrance.

 Chapter 16 - Third attempt, part three

    Inpar leaped from rock to rock, descending the steep mountainside.


    He didn''t have the necessary strength and control to fly like his siblings could, but he still had enough strength to safely descend a steep mountain.


    Scaling the mountain had taken him half a day and yet he hoped to descend instantly.


    Of course, the fastest way would be to jump down a cliff, but the only cliff steep enough was on the southern side, where they had established their city.


    The cave entrance from which the drake was most likely to emerge was on the north side of the mountain.


    This side was less steep and would therefore take a while to traverse, even for Inpar.


    Four knives made entirely of bronze floated next to him, keeping pace with each leap.


    The fine carvings engraved into the blade gleamed in the sunlight, creating a mysterious allure.


    The wind whistled in Inpar''s ear while he leaped from stone to stone.


    Like a goat he leaped and lunged, unafraid of heights.


    He passed by rocky outcrops, pine forests, and little rivers and streams.


    After a short while of this travel, he faintly heard roaring coming from below.


    He looked down and saw a dust cloud rise.


    Inpar let out a low growl and cursed.


    "They had one task! And they couldn''t even do that."


    Inpar increased his speed, hoping to make it in time.


    Soon he saw the dozen weak combatants, which had been left at the cliff to push the boulders down. He landed next to them, startling them in the process.


    Inpar took in the scene that greeted him from below.


    The drake was breathing a fire breath directed all around it.


    It had several wounds, with spears sticking out of it and even a broken tail, but it was still energetic and full of fight.


    Half the lizard riders were either wounded or dead and the other half was stunned by the sudden flame attack.


    The spear line was equally disorganized and Inpar watched as the drake crashed into the spear line.


    "Oh no you don''t!"


    Inpar launched himself off the cliff and free-fell toward the forest ground.


    The drake just broke through the line and was about to escape.


    Inpar could faintly hear the screeching of his sister but ignored it.


    He faintly wondered why none of his sisters did something in this critical moment, but his thoughts were drowned out by the burning hatred he felt for the drake.


    Twice, the drake had caused great losses to Inpar.


    The first time was when it heavily injured him during their first encounter and the second time was all the losses he and his companions suffered during their second encounter.


    He felt nothing but hatred for the drake, so it was with this feeling in his heart and with a face contorted into a mask of rage that he caught himself with his powers, slowing his descent, while sending his bronze knives at the drake.


    All four blades flew toward the drake aimed with surgical precision to hit its exposed wounds or old scars, where the scales were no longer as thick.


    Three struck true while one glanced off the scales around a scar.


    Inpar didn''t have enough time to allow the knives to charge another powerful strike, and the energy currently stored within the knives wasn''t enough to deal great damage to the drake.


    So he chose to do something else. He chose to detonate the bronze knives, releasing all the stored energy in the engravings themselves, and sacrificing the knives in the process.


    With smug satisfaction, Inpar watched as the knives ripped apart the flesh of the drake, gouging out large chunks from its body.


    He used the remainder of his energy to descend safely after which he collapsed to the ground.


    "It''s good that I managed to arrive in time."


    Saying so, he slid along the stone wall behind him and sat down.


    He closed his eyes and felt for his knives.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Where previously he had four connections, he now only had one.


    The sensation was jarring and felt somewhat like losing a limb.


    Inpar was pale and sweating profusely.


    His last knife flew back to him, landing softly on the ground next to him. He opened his eyes and took in his surroundings.


    There were many wounded, but it seemed like not too many were killed or severely injured.


    They had however suffered a few losses amongst their elite lizard riders.


    From where Inpar was sitting, he could see the corpse of a lizard, its stomach clawed open with intestines being visible.


    He suddenly remembered Dolo and felt a twinge of anxiety. Had he made it?


    "You, did you see if Dolo was injured?"


    The passing shield bearer bowed his head before answering.


    "Sir, Dolo had been injured by the drake, but he should be fine. Last I''ve seen, the healers were taking care of him. It didn''t seem too bad."


    Inpar nodded his head, before sending the shield bearer away.


    Just when he was about to close his eyes to concentrate on regaining his strength, he saw Feidi approach him.


    Her eyebrows were furrowed and she wore a thin-lipped frown.


    "What took you so long? We agreed that you would come here immediately. How come Stella and I were here faster than you? Did you specifically take your time?"


    Inpar, faced with such accusations, couldn''t help but reveal a deep scowl.


    "I need longer to travel than you and Stella. You know this. Look at how sweaty I am. Do you think I would look like this if I took my time? And what''s with the attacks? How about a thank you for killing the drake?"


    Feidi sneered and crossed her arms.


    "Thank you? Yeah, I can thank you. Thanks for barely doing your part of the plan. Thanks for doing something right for once, unlike last time."


    The surrounding people all pretended not to hear anything and left as quietly and quickly as possible.


    Meanwhile, Inpar''s face grew an unhealthy shade of red.


    "Barely doing my part of the plan? You failed your part of it, so you better thank me for keeping my part of the plan, since you are unable to."


    Feidi was about to retort when Stella''s voice rang out.


    "Enough. How old are you two? Feidi I''m with Inpar this time. You went too far. We should be grateful to him for saving all of us in that critical moment."


    Stella frowned at Feidi, who humphed while turning away.


    Stella turned to Inpar, who was still leaning on the wall and revealed an earnest smile.


    "Thank you, for killing the drake."


    Inpar gazed at Stella, a certain feeling stirring within his heart.


    However, before this feeling could take hold the hatred buried within flared up and vanquished that feeling.


    Inpar scoffed and stood up, before walking past both Feidi and Stella, bronze knife floating behind him.


    Stella followed him with a concerned gaze before turning to glare at Feidi.


    A few hours later, Dolo slowly blinked, seeing the blue sky above him.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he could see many people moving to and fro with a large mountain reaching upwards into the sky at his feet.


    Above the mountain, almost like a crown, he could see the ring around the planet, illuminated by the evening sun.


    A part of it was invisible, as the shadow cast by the planet covered that section.


    "Oh, you''re finally awake."


    Dolo heard this familiar voice, and he craned his neck to see Prince Inpar crouched on the ground next to him.


    Dolo was confused and tilted his head slightly.


    "Sir, why am I lying on the ground outside, and why are you here?"


    Just as Inpar was about to answer him, memories of the last few hours hit him like a charging boar.


    He jolted to a seating position, before promptly regretting his decision as his vision swan and a wave of nausea overwhelmed him.


    "Easy there. You got hit by the drake pretty hard, so you shouldn''t move too suddenly right now. The medicine man said, however, that you sustained no serious injuries so you''ve got nothing to worry about. Only a few cracked ribs is all."


    Inpar''s words flowed into Dolo''s head while he tried to regain his orientation.


    While rubbing his temple, he slowly looked around him.


    Around him spread out on the ground were various injured people.


    Some were passed out while others were moaning or whimpering in pain.


    None were screaming, as all injured seriously enough to scream had either passed out or died by now.


    Healers moved to and fro between the patients, performing triage.


    Of course, the methods available to doctors at this time were very limited.


    They had no antibiotics or disinfectant, so even a small cut, if infected could lead to death.


    Dolo let out a confused expression as he turned to Inpar.


    "Sir, where are the others?"


    Inpar smiled a thin-lipped smile while explaining to Dolo.


    "Most are currently in the forests, making makeshift sleds to carry the dead and injured. My siblings are also helping out with that. As for your lizard..."


    Inpar revealed a regretful expression.


    "I''m told that after you were injured, the drake intended to finish you off. Your mount threw itself in its way, buying you the necessary time that was needed for one of my siblings to get you out of the danger zone."


    Dolo stilled and wore a blank expression.


    "Ah... I see."


    Suddenly he once more jolted and looked frantically from side to side.


    "Where is the drake now? Is it still alive?"


    At that, Inpar let out a light chuckle and assured Dolo.


    "Don''t worry. The drake is dead. I''m told that you had fought valiantly. Even after being knocked back you rushed back into the battle. And here you keep telling me you are afraid to die."


    Dolo let out a sound, a weird mix between a laugh and a sob.


    The relief of having survived and the knowledge that the drake was dead mixed with the feeling of loss he felt for his mount.


    The knowledge that it had stood by his side to the very end only deepened the pain in his heart.


    He had raised this lizard with his own hands from the moment that it hatched five years ago.


    It was then that Inpar had given him that egg to take care of and raise.


    Memories flashed in his mind''s eye as he thought of all the shared pain and joy he and his mount had experienced.


    Inpar noticed that Dolo was lost in thought and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Take a rest for now. We are going to move in an hour."


    Inpar stood up and turned to leave.


    "Sir, do you know where her body is?"


    Inpar turned and met Dolo''s eyes.


    The words ''don''t worry about that and rest first.'' died in his throat as he met Dolo''s gaze.


    Inpar sighed and pointed to the far side of the clearing.


    "The dead are located there. Come, let me help you get there."


    With the help of the Prince, Dolo managed to get up and limp in between the wounded.


    His chest hurt and when he had checked, the skin around his ribcage was purple.


    It hurt to breathe.


    They made their way across the clearing and came to the row of fallen warriors.


    Over a dozen humans and a handful of lizards were lined up in neat rows.


    The bodies were a gruesome sight, with some missing limbs or in others the organs being on display.


    They moved past these bodies and came to a lizard carcass.


    Dolo instantly recognized it.


    Large claw marks had left deep gashes in the flanks of this lizard.


    Dolo collapsed at the side of the lizard and wept.


    Inpar stood next to him and placed a hand on his shoulder.


    Wordlessly Inpar gazed up and watched the sun start to sink below the horizon.

 Chapter 17 - Crowning

    A parade was going through the streets of the holy city. At the front of the procession, were two lizard riders pulling a cart. Upon the bronze-plated wooden cart stood Stella, the youngest Princess. She was smiling and waving at the people around her, as they cheered and chanted."Long live the Queen!" This cheer was now ringing throughout the whole city. Children who were moving together with the procession carried baskets full of flower petals. They scattered these petals in the air, creating a festive atmosphere. Stella had a divine appearance and many citizens felt like a divine figure was walking among them. Behind Stella''s cart, was a second cart, also drawn by two lizard riders. Upon this cart lay the head of the drake. It had been three months since the drake was slain, yet its fierce and menacing aura had not dissipated. Even only as a head, the drake instilled fear and awe in the hearts of all those who gazed at it. A column of lizard riders followed. This display of strength instilled awe and respect in all citizens of the capital. It was the first time for most of them, that they witnessed a lizard rider. The power in those creatures and their sharp claws struck fear in their hearts. When they looked at the size of the drake''s head, it was difficult to believe, that such a powerful creature had been killed.


    The procession traveled through the town before it came to a halt at the foot of the temple. There in front of the stairs stood Minsol and his wife Caeluma. To the side of Caeluma stood her friend and the adoptive aunt to all the royal children, Spreta. On Minsol''s right stood Inpar, Feidi, and Natursorror, Minsol''s eldest daughter. She had chosen to support neither side during the competition and instead helped manage the capital. On Minsol''s left stood Mundus and his two brothers. The parade stopped before the temple and Stella dismounted from the cart. She stepped before Minsol and kneeled. "Rise, my daughter." Minsol offered Stella a hand and helped her to her feet. "Come with me to the sacred temple. There you will be crowned Queen before the presence of God." Minsol then turned and started climbing the stairs leading to the temple at the top of the pyramid.


    Before Stella followed she glanced at the expressions of the royal family. Natusoror had a calm smile and gave her a little nod. Feidi revealed a proud expression, and Stella could almost feel the happiness radiate off of her. Inpar wore a neutral expression as if the happenings on this day had nothing to do with him. Caeluma wore a modest yet proud smile and nodded reassuringly at Stella. Spreta flashed a smile, yet the curve of her mouth didn''t quite reach her eyes. Mundus wore a grim expression but gave a respectful nod when Stella glanced over. Her remaining brothers did the same. Stella hurried after Minsol, not intending to make God wait. Her heart beat fast and her palms were sweaty. She could feel the rhythmic thump in her chest and her the blood flow in her ears with each beat. It had been almost nine years since she last had seen God.


    At the top He awaited. The only reason He was here today, was because Minsol had asked him to be here. His project at the continent''s center was at a critical stage and was close to completion. He was floating close to the statue Minsol had built for Him, waiting until his firstborn would finish scaling the many steps leading to the temple. Finally, two figures entered the main hall. God gazed at them, as they approached the large stone statue and kneeled next to the kneeling statue. Minsol was the first to break the silence. "God, today I bring to You my youngest daughter, Stella. I wish to proclaim her my successor and instate her as Queen. God, do You give her Your blessing?" God gazed down at Minsol, who was earnestly looking up to Him and then glanced at Stella, who dared not gaze directly at God.


    "Minsol, my firstborn, if you say that you wish for her to be the ruler of humanity then so be it. As I''ve said, matters pertaining to mortals have nothing to do with God. Do as you wish. Consider this as me giving you my blessing." Stella shuddered but didn''t say a word. Minsol nodded his head before standing up and turning to Stella. "With God''s blessing, I proclaim you now Queen of humanity. It is your duty now, to care for and protect the good of the people." Minsol placed a bronze crown on Stella''s head. The crown was carved with various reliefs. Some showed the creation of the world, while others depicted the birth of humanity. One of the reliefs showed two girls and one boy locked in combat with a drake. Stella felt a turmoil of emotions. "Thank you, father. I will not disappoint you. I am going to protect humanity and lead it to prosperity." Minsol nodded his head in satisfaction, before offering her a hand. "Come now. You are now the ruler of humanity, and everyone is relying on you now. Above all never forget two key things. First, God is always above all. Ensure that humanity stays forever faithful. Second, never get lost in the feeling of power. God warned, that people who gain power, get corrupted by it. Make sure that doesn''t happen to you." Stella nodded her head solemnly and stated that she understood. Minsol nodded his head with satisfaction and brought her to the temple entrance.


    God watched them leave while remaining motionless hanging in the air, unmoving, eternal. After Stella and Minsol left the temple, they announced that Stella had become queen, making the populace cheer in celebration. They then had a grand feast. Many exotic delicacies were on display, though most were brought over from the southern jungle. The entire city celebrated the entire day and stories of this celebration would be told for many years. In the evening, when the festivities were in full swing, Minsol left the celebration and climbed the stairs, finding God before the statue once more. "I felt that You were about to leave, so I wished to come bid You farewell." Minsol came to the foot of the statue and gazed at God.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    God was currently examining the carvings inscribed into the walls of the great hall. Previously there had been a few blank walls at the side, but they were now partially covered. The one God stood in front of now showed an army of humans fighting against a drake. Three figures were floating above the army, with a halo around them. They had their arms spread out and were gazing upwards, from which rays shined upon them. "Do you truly believe that Stella is the best ruler for humanity?" Minsol didn''t expect this question from God but answered swiftly nonetheless. "I believe that she will be a fair and just ruler. " God shook his head or would have if he had a body. "I didn''t ask that. My question was specifically whether she would be the best ruler for humanity." Minsol let out a helpless smile."She is the best ruler that fulfills all criteria." "Those criteria being?" God''s voice was poignant. Minsol shifted uncomfortably. "First the ruler of humanity must have royal blood. Second, the ruler must be faithful. Third they must be competent. Those are all." God gazed intently at Minsol. "Would you say Stella is the best ruler if we were to ignore the second condition?" Minsol let out a soft cough. "No, I believe Mundus would be a better ruler if we were to ignore faith." God let out a light sigh. "If even you say that, then what do you think the others think?" Minsol tilted his head to the side. "What do You mean, God?" "I am referring to the discontent that certain people might have. There will be those who feel you chose Stella instead of Mundus solely due to faith, and they''d be right. There are going to be those who don''t agree with your choice, and there might be some among those who would do something drastic."


    Minsol eagerly nodded his head and let out a confident smile. "Hmm I know, but I trust Stella to figure it out. She has gotten your blessing after all." Seeing Minsol act so boastful, God could only sigh. "God, there was another thing I wished to talk to you about." This piqued God''s interest, as usually Minsol never asked Him for anything. "What is it Minsol?" Minsol fidgeted with his fingers and seemed overall hesitant. This sight puzzled God, as there was usually nothing holding Minsol back from sharing his deepest thoughts with God. After a second of silence, Minsol let out a shaky breath and started talking. "God, you probably know of the vow I made all these years ago. The one to Spreta and Venator when I failed to save him." God did indeed know what Minsol was referring to.


    During Venator''s funeral, Spreta confronted Minsol. Minsol had tried to comfort her but Spreta instead screamed at him. Spreta accused Minsol of being unable to understand what death is because he was the firstborn of God. He had His protection and light. At that time, and even now there aren''t many who believe that Minsol is truly mortal. Minsol was eager to deny her claims, speaking of the time when God revealed to him that nothing was eternal except for God. It was at that time, that Spreta got Minsol to make the vow that should the day come when Minsol would face his end, he wouldn''t run or hide from it but would face it like Venator had. This had calmed Spreta down enough so that Caeluma could hug her tightly and calm her down further. Minsol had thought nothing much of it at the moment. He had known that compared to God, nothing and no one was eternal, so he didn''t think he would be scared of death, and yet... "I am scared God. I vowed to Spreta and Venator not to fear death and to face it head-on, but over the years I have felt my body grow weaker. I am no longer as strong as I used to be, no longer as fast or quick-witted. The only thing that has stayed the same is the power I borrowed from you." Hearing and feeling Minsols worries over their bond made God let out a sigh. "You have always refused me when I offered you to restore your body. Are you saying you want me to use my powers, to restore your youth for you?" Minsol frantically waved his hands back and forth while shaking his head. "No, God! I wouldn''t dare break my vow. It would be truly too lonely to watch Caeluma and the others age and die, while I alone remained." Minsol didn''t mention the possibility of Him restoring the youth of his companions, as he knew God wouldn''t let that happen.


    "No, what I am here for, is to ask you something. It''s a question that has been nagging at me for a few years now. God, what happens after death?" God let out a hum while taking in Minsol''s words. "The matters concerning the living should be handled by the living. The matters of the dead should be handled by the dead. Let me tell you this, however, death is not the end. Not for you and not for anyone else. As for what happens afterward... You will have to find that out for yourself. Your vow wouldn''t have much meaning otherwise." With an amused chuckle, God departed, leaving Minsol alone in the hall. Minsol let out a sigh and revealed a resigned expression. "I understand, God. Thank you for always looking out for me." With a steady and tranquil heart, Minsol once more arose a satisfied expression, marred only by the slightest hint of worry and uncertainty.

 Chapter 18 - Feast

    Tantalizing smells permeated the central square of the holy city. Fire pits had been set up and were currently roasting various animals. Within the past few years, the culinary scene had drastically evolved, following the inception of spices from the south and specific herbs from the north. Many of the meats being grilled today were in one way or another treated with marinades or other taste enhancers. Mundus''s stomach growled when the smell of grilled boar hit his nostrils. He sat at the royal table, with Apernora sitting next to him. A beautiful cut of wild pork sat in front of her, garnished with vegetables and white bread. Mundus had the same dish, the only difference being that his cut was almost twice as large as Apernora''s. Despite the festive atmosphere, Mundus felt a certain gloom.


    Once everyone had their dishes in front of them, Minsol stood up and projected his voice across the square. "Let the feast celebrating the crowning of Queen Stella begin!" Cheers rang out, as the people began digging into their meals. It was quite rare for the average person to eat meat, let alone meat that had been treated with various spices and herbs. Mundus took out an obsidian knife and cut off a piece of meat. At the moment, eating utensils hadn''t been invented yet, so people would eat with their hands. It was also customary to use their knife to cut their food into smaller pieces. Mundus took a bite of the meat, and a delectable taste spread throughout his mouth. However, not even the delicious taste could quell his restless heart. Apernora glanced at him from the side of her eye before letting out a sigh. "Stop looking so serious. You look like you wish to kill someone." Mundus narrowed his eyes and shot her a glance, before closing them and letting out a long sigh, letting all tension escape his body. Apernora gave a small nod. "That''s better. We are in public, so we must act accordingly."


    Mundus shook his head helplessly and took another bite of the delectable meat. The cut was juicy, and when he bit down on it, he could feel the liquid gush out of the meat, spreading all across his tongue. Mundus idly thought it would be nice if he could eat this every day before his thoughts shifted back to a much more sinister topic. He turned to his wife, who was currently regally enjoying her meal. "Doesn''t it bother you in the slightest? Our city has been supporting the capital with food for the past few years, to the point that the booming population became reliant on our grain, to the point that they would starve during winter without it. The city in the north actively imports grain from the south, because their food production is so abysmal. And yet Father chose Stella as his successor." Mundus gripped and released his fists while recounting these facts, the tasty meal before him temporarily forgotten about. Apernora continued eating unperturbed and gestured for him to do the same. "We both knew that it would come to this. It doesn''t matter that our city is bigger, houses more citizens, and has greater crop yield. Even the fact that you protected your citizens by removing all nearby threats where Stella failed to do the same doesn''t matter. The only thing that matters to Minsol, is that Stella is faithful and you aren''t. Don''t act like you weren''t aware years ago how this would play out." Mundus let out a snort while chewing on his food.


    Finally after swallowing he spoke. "It is one thing to know how it''s going to end, it''s another thing, to experience it firsthand. I guess a small part of me still held out hope." Mundus let out another heavy sigh while chomping down on a piece of bread that he used to gather the leftover meat juice at the bottom of his wooden plate. Apernora let out a soft chuckle and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t start sulking now. If anything, this is a good moment to talk with your siblings. You haven''t seen some of them in years, and haven''t had a proper conversation in longer. You should go talk with them. Meanwhile, I''ll go and do the same." The feasts held within the holy city to celebrate special events weren''t rigid, and it was even a custom to stand up and walk around, to socialize with people outside of their direct neighbors. Flashing a meaningful smile, Apernora stood up and turned, leaving Mundus alone with the last few bites of his food.


    He followed Apernora with his gaze and saw her approach Inpar who seemed to be talking with his assistant. The assistant and his wife flashed each other a meaningful glance before Apernora turned to Inpar and started speaking with him. Mundus was too far to hear what they were talking about, but it seemed like they were just having a normal conversation. Mundus decided to finish his meal before standing up and heeding his wife''s advice. Cheerful music and singing resounded around the square and some people had even started to dance. Mundus looked around himself. His brothers were busy dancing with their wives, while Feidi and Stella were also enjoying the feast with their companions. Minsol seemed to have left at some point, and his mother and adoptive aunt were by the fireplace, enjoying its warmth.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    It had been a long time since Mundus had been to the capital, and he could feel the passage of time. The streets were more crowded, and the houses and buildings extended farther out into the wilderness. Many of the nearby forests were replaced now with farmland. Suddenly Mundus was torn out of his reminiscence when he heard his name being called. "Hey Mundus, long time no see." A familiar voice called out to him from behind him. He turned, seeing one of his sisters approaching him. Natusoror smiled at him while handing him a waterskin. He looked down at it, before giving her a puzzled look. "This is mead, a new invention made by allowing fruits to spoil. It gives you warmth and lifts the spirits. Try it." Mundus raised a single eyebrow and gave the opening of the waterskin a sniff. "Are you sure that it''s safe to drink if the fruits are spoiled?" Natusoror let out a chuckle and reassured him by taking the waterskin from his hands and taking a big gulp.


    She scrunched her face, before letting out a cough. "See? Nothing happened to me." Mundus kept a vigilant look but took the waterskin nonetheless. He hesitated briefly, before shutting his eyes and taking a swig of the liquid contained within. The taste was bitter and pungent. After swallowing he had to cough and scowled. "Are you trying to poison me?" His sister merely laughed at him and took the waterskin from his hands, taking another sip. Mundus shook his head and smiled helplessly. However, it seemed like his sister had spoken the truth as he could slowly feel warmth spread from his stomach to his limbs. He took the waterskin from her hands, using his powers, and took another big sip of the mead. Once more the pungant taste of the mead assaulted his taste buds, but he didn''t need to cough this time.


    "Hey, I thought you didn''t like it. Stop stealing my mead." Saying so, Natusoror playfully punched Mundus while taking back the waterskin. Mundus let out a soft chuckle while letting out a soft breath. He suddenly felt melancholic and felt like time had truly passed. It had been five years since he had last seen her, and he could see how she had changed during that time. Her demeanor became more mature and stable, and the last hints of adolescence had left her, leaving her with a fully mature charm. Mundus could only lament the lost years, striving for a goal that was never achievable in the first place. Naturoror seemed to pick up on his change in mood and poked him with a finger. "Hey, why are you so down? The mead is supposed to lift your spirits, not dampen them." Mundus let out a small chuckle. "Don''t worry, I was just lost in thought is all." Mundus didn''t know if it was the mead or something else, but he suddenly felt the need to ask a question.


    "Hey Natusoror, do you think Father made the right choice?" Hearing his question, she raised one eyebrow quizzically. "What do you mean? Which choice did father make?" Mundus clarified. "I mean choosing Stella to be the ruler of mankind. Do you agree with his choice?" Suddenly Natusoror''s demeanor drastically shifted. She narrowed her eyes and furrowed her brows. "I believe that Father is God''s firstborn. You were there when Father brought Stella up to the temple. God Himself supports Stella, what more do you need?" At the end of her sentence, her voice dipped low and was close to being a growl. The silence seemed to stretch as both parties gazed at each other without speaking. Mundus''s eyes were narrowed, but finally he relaxed his faced and let out a laugh. "Of course. If even God supports her, then there is nothing I can say." Mundus clapped her on the shoulder and turned. "Thanks again for the mead." Saying so, he left without turning back. The smile he previously held dropped and his face bore a grim determination.


    He marched towards Inpar and Apernora, who were still whispering to each other. It seemed like they were discussing something private, as Inpar had his eyes narrowed and periodically scanned his surroundings. The assistant was to the side, waiting for the two to finish. Apernora seemed to be in her element, acting sly and coy, similar to how she acted when she wanted something from Mundus. Just when he was halfway on his path to his wife, Stella appeared next to him. She wore a smile and radiated warmth. "Hey Mundus, I just wanted to come and congratulate you on the city you have established in the south. I know that we were competitors previously, but I hope we can work together for the good of humanity going forward." Mundus was caught off guard by her sudden warmth. There was no way she wasn''t aware of the rumors, that the southern city was a safe haven for nonbelievers, and given that she knew not all of her siblings were faithful, she should have been able to put two and two together.


    He smiled awkwardly at her and replied in kind. "Of course, I congratulate you on becoming Queen." Saying so, he bowed his head slightly. Stella seemed to nod in satisfaction before parting ways. "Well, I don''t want to keep you from enjoying the feast. Have fun." Stella waved over her shoulder while walking past him. Unbeknownst to Mundus, as soon as her shoulder passed his, her smile dropped, mirroring the action of Mundus on the other side. Both wore grim and determined expressions while walking further from each other. The official competition might be over, but the final winner hadn''t been decided yet.

 Chapter 19 - Hunters Reunion

    Years passed and humanity continued to prosper. Stella was a kind ruler, who led humanity into continued prosperity. There were those, who claimed she was simply riding off the success of Minsol, and perhaps in a way she was. No new cities were established under her rule, but villages and roads were created, connecting the northern and southern cities intimately with the capital. She introduced the concept of currency, as previously, people always had to barter for goods. Now, bronze coins have become the standard. Stella also instated a formal military, the core of which were the lizard riders. In all previous military expeditions, the fighters were drafted from the hunters and craftsmen available. Now, the royal family had a force directly underneath them, skilled in combat and keeping the peace amongst the populace.


    There were voices amongst the advisors that Stella shouldn''t spend so many resources on amassing fighting power, as wild beasts could be handled by hunters or especially dangerous animals by mythical humans. However, it seemed like Queen Stella was doing so for another reason and would never take no for an answer when it came to the lizard riders. The city in the north was managed by Feidi and Inpar, while the city in the south was managed by Mundus. The northern city produced various bronze weapons and wares, while the southern city provided the capital and northern city with grain and other food. Due to the creation of roads and bridges connecting the cities, the travel time drastically decreased, now taking less than a week to travel in both directions by foot. However, trouble was brewing in the southern city, as more and more nonbelievers seemed to gather there. Whenever they showed themselves publically, they were quickly stamped out by the lizard riders squad sent there from the capital, but they often faced challenges during their investigation due to Mundus. As such a tense stalemate evolved.


    All of this had nothing to do with God though, who spent His time at the continent''s center. After many years He was finally done. He had created two special mythical life form templates. The first was the dragon, that He had created many years ago. The drake was the perfect blueprint, only lacking in mythical blood and wings. God had held off on creating dragons because he wished to save His power of creation for another project first. Now, it stood before him, a towering tree, hundreds of meters tall. With time, it would grow ever larger. This tree already stood above the tallest trees within the forest, and these trees were each over a hundred meters tall. This was a special tree. At the moment it was half complete and lacked two critical components. The first was a large amount of power of creation necessary to create enough divine blood for a being this large, and the second was a soul.


    God looked over to the human world, his gaze piercing the distance, ending in a bedroom located in the palace of the capital. Surrounding the bed were Minsol, Caeluma, their children, and Apernora. In the bed lay the old and decrepit body of Spreta. Old age and sickness had driven her body to the edge, and it was evident to anyone, that she didn''t have long left. Everyone wore solemn expressions, and a heavy atmosphere weighed on the room. Spreta, seeing their expressions, let out a deep laugh. This crisp sound reverberated within the room, until she had to stop, due to a coughing fit. She drew in an unsteady breath and let out a smile that didn''t reach the eyes. "Why are all of you looking like the world is going to end? And you especially." She pointed at her dearest friend, who was currently sitting next to her bed. She held one of her hands within her own. Both hands were old and wrinkled with age. "You always keep talking about God this, God that. If you truly believe what you''re saying, then you''ll be happy for me. I''ll finally reunite with Venator." Caeluma was unable to hold back her tears and broke down crying. Spreta smiled wrily while patting her on the head. The others present in the room shifted uncomfortably.


    Spreta revealed another self-deprecating smile. "I don''t know why you all assembled here today. Do you wish to hear some final words from me? So be it. I have lived a good and long life. I fear not what comes next." She gave a meaningful glance at Minsol while saying so. Minsol returned the gesture while giving a solemn nod. Spreta continued. "The greatest tragedy of my life was the loss of my husband, Venator. Yet even in that time, I had the support of two people. My dear friend Caeluma and my at-the-time unborn daughter Apernora." She patted once more Caeluma, who was still on her side, clutching her hand, while giving Apernora a warm gaze. Apernora had an expressionless face, a stone-cold mask covering her expression, yet a single tear rolled down her cheek, betraying her inner emotions. Mundus embraced her, while Apernora held her mother''s other hand. Spreta leaned back in her bed mumbling to herself. "Hmm, this truly isn''t a bad way to die, surrounded by friends and family."


    She once more opened her eyes, her gaze landing on Minsol''s and Caeluma''s children. "You know, while I am not your true mother, I still raised you all as if you were truly my own. Maybe it''s the old age talking, but it would be nice if you could all look out for each other." Saying so, she gave Mundus a meaningful look. Mundus wore a grim expression, and ever so slightly shook his head. A second tear rolled out of Apernora''s eye. Spreta sighed heavily "Well I suppose it is how it is. It is time for you to go and allow these weary bones to rest." Everybody shuffled out of the room, except for Apernora and Caeluma who stayed behind. They shared stories and spoke of the lives they lived. All the while, Spreta noticed that Apernora was restless. After a while, she gently asked Caeluma to have a short moment with her daughter. Caeluma nodded and smiled weakly. She wiped the tears off her face and said she would wait outside. Apernora and Spreta were left alone in the room together.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Spreta gestured for her daughter to get closer and brushed the hair out of her face. A gentle expression twinged with worry and a cold mask, slowly slipping away faced each other in a wordless stare. One after another, tears started streaming out of Apernora''s eyes, until sobs started to escape from her chest. Spreta shushed her daughter and embraced her in a hug, while rhythmically patting her back. The dam was fully broken now, gone was the cold and calculating woman and all that remained was a little girl, scared of losing her mother. Spreta''s eyes were moist too, but never did a tear escape her eye. After Apernora had cried herself to exhaustion, she fell asleep leaning against her mother. Caeluma came back after a while and shared a wordless look with Spreta. She sat down next to her bed and once more held her hand. Spreta let out another sigh and closed her eyes, falling into a deep slumber. Later that night, she breathed her last, never again waking up.


    Spreta''s soul escaped her body when suddenly, she felt a tugging sensation. After being dizzy for a while she regained her orientation. She looked around herself and found herself to be in a big forest, with towering trees larger than she had ever seen before. One tree towered far above the rest and at the foot of that tree stood a person. This person was a soul similar to her and only took on the shape of a human due to his memories. Spreta immediately recognized this person and called out to him. "Venator... is that... is that really you?" Venator let out a reassuring smile and gestured for her to get closer. "Yes, it is me. Come here, we have an important mission." Spreta ran over to him, before collapsing into his embrace. When she used to be human, she was no longer able to move this quickly, but it seemed like after death all pains had disappeared. The pain in her lower back from all the times she carried heavy prey over her shoulder, the pain in her knees that came after she jumped off a boulder during a pursuit one too many times. It would be funny, however, if she still had back pain considering that she didn''t have a back or knees, or any body for that matter anymore.


    She could feel it in Venator as well. They were now more akin to sentient clouds of energy rather than humans with flesh and bones. Spreta clawed at Venator as if she were afraid he would disappear in a puff of smoke. "What do you mean important mission? We have each other now, isn''t that enough?" Venator smiled lovingly and reassured Spreta. "Don''t worry. I am talking about God''s mercy for us dead. Up until now, everybody who has died would wander the earth, watching the world move on without them. However, the longer we wander the more we lose ourselves. I am the oldest, and I have lost all my memories, all except those closest to my heart, the memories of you. God is giving the dead a different option, and we will become the key to this new option. Follow me." Venator led Spreta to the great tree and entered it together with her.


    God had watched all this happen while waiting from above. Now that the two souls had entered the tree, He could proceed with the next step. It was also God who had brought the two souls to this location. Once the souls entered the tree, God started his greatest and most complex work yet. He poured in a tremendous amount of power of creation into the tree, manipulating the two souls inside. First He fused the soul of Venator to the roots while fusing the soul of Spreta to the tree trunk and crown. He then fed both of them the power of creation, making their souls possess more energy, which he then manipulated and shaped. God then took the excess energy stored within the souls and started directing them outwards.


    Invisible soul tendrils branched out into the ground from the roots and into the sky from the tree crown. God kept feeding them energy while pulling the tendrils further and further out. Over the course of a few days, the soul tendrils were stretched across the entire underground of the planet and the entire atmosphere. He then infused these two souls with special properties and authorities. All souls were a derivative of his power of creation, so He had a lot of influence that He could exert on those souls. All souls were made up of elements. The first was the energy and divine blood that made up the soul. The second was the personality inscribed into the soul. The last were the memories that the soul carried with it. The reason why the souls wandering the planet have been slowly losing their memories is because they had been consuming their memories to continue their existence and to fuel their movement.


    God infused the soul of Venator with the power to separate memories from the souls. The soul of Spreta received the power to convert those memories into pure energy, similar to a lesser form of the power of creation. She also gained the ability to direct blank souls to suitable hosts. This formed the basic afterlife that God envisioned. Souls would get born, live, experience, and finally die. After death, Venator would use his tendrils to direct all the souls to the trunk, where he would then separate the souls from their memories. Memories only burdened the soul if they were to reincarnate. Spreta would then use these memories to convert them to energy. The blank souls would be brought to unborn children, where they then would inhabit the new body, once more gaining life. This was a self-sustaining cycle, that could over time generate near-infinite energy. As for what happens with the energy, that is where the tree and God''s previous research comes in. The tree would bear fruits, from which new people would be born. The difference, however, was that these would all be mythical life forms, carrying divine blood. This was the second part of God''s plan. God wished to create a race of mythical beings, to increase his production of the power of creation.

 Chapter 20 - Setting Sun

    It had been a little over a year since the death of Spreta, and Minsol could feel his end approaching. All around him, the humans of the first generation were starting to die due to old age. He could see it in the aged and wrinkled appearance of Caeluma, and in Spreta''s grave, placed right next to the first-ever gravestone, bearing two murals. The first depicted a hunter stealing a fistful of honey from a colony of grand bees and the second mural depicted the hunter locked in mortal combat with a stone-furred bear. Minsol could also detect the passage of time within himself. Where previously he was able to run up the stairs leading to the temple, he now was fully reliant on his powers for mobility. He floated up the steps and entered God''s hall. He came before the statue and began a prayer.


    After a few hours of praying, he felt His presence descend upon this room. "Is there something you need, Minsol?" Came the ethereal voice from above. Minsol smiled a tired smile and shook his head. "I am aging, God. I don''t know how, but I can tell I don''t have long to live. A few days at most. I simply wished to have one last talk with you, before I would die." Minsol kept his smile, yet God could feel a twinge of melancholy over their shared bond. "Hmm, very well. It has always been my favorite past time, to listen to you talk. Tell me, what has transpired in the mortal world the past few months." Minsol let out a weak laugh and began telling God of humanity''s continued prosperity. How the population kept growing and how industry and innovation kept expanding. How there were troubles with nonbelievers in the south and how he had faith that his daughter could handle it.


    He spoke of his joys and sorrows. He spoke of how Spreta had passed and how that had heavily impacted Caeluma. Once he had exhausted all recent news and thoughts, Minsol started talking of earlier stories, earlier impressions, and memories. Minsol kept talking and talking, reaching farther and farther back in his recollection. God as always remained where He was, listening to Minsol while giving the odd comment or two. Minsol spoke of his worries for his children, how he felt guilty towards Mundus, but still felt certain in his choice, how he had been unsure if they could handle the drake, and how he was unsure whether they could handle each other now. He spoke of his regret of letting Venator die, and all those that followed which he couldn''t save. He spoke of his first meeting with Caeluma and how at the moment he had laid eyes on her, he knew that she was the one. He spoke of his lonely days, building the temple alone, with only God for company.


    Finally, he spoke of the first memory he ever had, of him kneeling in the grass kneeling to God, proclaiming Him his piety. A scene eternalized within this temple with the two stone statues and one that was playing out once more in this very moment with Minsol kneeling and looking up to God. Once Minsol had said everything, a silence descended upon the hall. Minsol closed his eyes and took in a shuddering breath, before asking God. "God, on the day you created humanity, you told me that you were my God, but I was their king. God, tell me please, have I been a good king? Have I fulfilled my duties to You and humanity?" A slight quiver had entered his voice and God felt a certain unrest through their connection. Minsol had laid his entire life bare before God, showing the good and the bad, the glorious and the ugly, and now Minsol awaited God''s decision. It had been long since the last time Minosl''s heart had beat so fast and he had been sunken in such deep uncertainty. He felt like the next words of God would either bring him eternal bliss or misery.


    God let out a weak chuckle. "While there were many moments in which you acted in your own interests rather than in those of humanity, you have still managed to establish a foothold in this world for humanity. You have led humanity to prosperity and had new cities be established under your rule. You have fulfilled your duties as a king. As for your duties to me... There never were any to begin with. From the beginning, I had told you there was no need for people to worship me. If I were to impose a duty upon you, it would be to live a full and good life, at the end of which you could die without regrets. Tell me, did you fulfill your duty to me?" Minsol felt like a massive weight had been lifted off him and took in a relieved breath he didn''t even know he had been holding. He then took a moment to mull over God''s words. Had he truly lived a full and good life?


    Minsol took no longer than a single second to contemplate, before bursting into a wide grin, reminiscent of the ones he always wore in his youth. "Yes, God, I have fulfilled all my duties. Thank you, I am now ready to lay myself to eternal rest. I will leave my soul to you, in the hopes that I can worship you forever." Minsol, feeling God''s satisfaction through their bond, stood up, before bowing once more. Afterward, he turned and left the temple for the last time. On his way out, he dragged his hands across the walls that he had carved himself. The weathered stone mirrored his weathered hands. He exited the main hall and descended the temple steps, the setting sun finally disappearing beyond the horizon, plunging the world into the uncertainty and darkness of the night. A month after God''s dialogue with Minsol, the king of humanity, God''s firstborn and the progenitor of the mythical human race died in his sleep. He was found in the morning wearing a peaceful smile. Caeluma, upon hearing the news died due to a broken heart within the next three days.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the continent, a special soul was being brought to the trunk of the giant tree in the middle. This soul was special because it contained a large amount of divine blood attached to it. Souls were semi-real, as were divine cells, so when a soul left a body, the divine cells stored within the body would also follow the soul, making the soul of a mythical being far stronger than an average soul. The two consciousnesses inhabiting the tree felt this soul should be treated differently. They didn''t recognize Minsol, for their memories were sealed by God. Their job was to choose extraordinary souls, to use them to create the new mythical race. God wanted them to be impartial, so He sealed their memories.


    After the soul remnant of Spreta examined Minsol''s soul and memories, she decided to stuff his soul into a cocoon housing an unborn being. Just as she finished with that, another soul appeared. This soul was an ordinary soul, and by all accounts should continue its cycle of reincarnation. However, Spreta''s soul remnant felt heartache when seeing this soul here and desired it to stay with her. Therefore she used all the energy gathered from the collective human memories of a few decades and stuffed that soul with the energy into another unborn being. These unborn beings were fruits haninging off the canopy of the great tree. These fruits would cultivate the body, before giving birth to a complete form.


    God had decided that the purpose of the divine tree be twofold. The first was to establish the cycle of reincarnation, and the second was to create a new mythical race. This was because God wished to massively increase his production of energy. For that He had found out the best method was creating a large amount of divine blood. The fastest way to create divine blood was to let it accumulate in the bodies of living beings and to allow these beings to reproduce, creating more individuals with divine blood. After countless experiments, God had made a few conclusions. Every time an offspring was conceived, a small amount of divine blood would flow from the parent to the child, forming a seed. As this child would then grow up, the amount of divine blood would naturally increase. The longer an individual lived, the more divine blood they accumulated. This also applied to the semi-real Mana particles found in the atmosphere, as with time their total number would increase.


    It is due to these two factors, that God''s initial plan to create a mythical race that was short-lived and reproduced quickly failed, as within a few generations the total amount of divine blood within an individual would be so little, that the following generation wouldn''t inherit any, leading to this species to lose their mythical status. It is therefore, that God created the divine tree to create a new race. This race would be born of fruit and look like humans, yet they would have certain differences. For one this race would have an absurdly long life span, ensuring that the production of divine blood would continue. The trade-off was that they would have trouble conceiving new children, but that simply meant that each child was virtually guaranteed to possess divine blood from birth. The last difference was more subtle, simply changing the biology of the species by a certain amount. Humanity was based on the "base humans" as God''s memories recorded them, yet within their code lay many imperfections. God used his extensive knowledge of biology to tweak their genetic code, making them naturally stronger, faster, and giving them better perception abilities. They would be resistant to most diseases and would be able to see in dark environments and hear even the faintest sound. This did lead to some cosmetic differences between humans and the new race. To human standards, the new race would be incomparably beautiful, as they would all lack the minute imperfections that every human bore in their DNA. The second difference is that they would have pointed ears, allowing them to hear better, and glowing eyes, allowing them to see better.


    Based on His memories, God named this new race the elven race, a race comprised solely of mythical beings. The first two elves to be born would be Minsol, who would inherit all of his divine blood accumulated during his life, and Caeluma, who received all the energy converted from memories of every single human who had died until now. This energy would be converted into divine blood which would be gifted to Caeluma while she was still developing as a fruit. The elves would first grow as fruits on the divine tree, yet they could also create offspring on their own. The memories of Minsol and Caeluma had been wiped, as would all future reincarnated elves. This would ensure, that no one would continue a grudge even after death, so in a way death truly was permanent. The elves would be born as children, yet they would inherit the personality of the soul used to give life to their fruit. Only exceptional souls would gain the privilege to become elves. Those deemed normal would continue the cycle of reincarnation.


    If the soul possessed divine blood upon death but was deemed unfit for becoming an elf, then their divine blood would be stripped from them, just like their memories and the blood would be given to a different more promising soul. The exact criteria of what made a soul exceptional were handed over to the remnant soul of Spreta. She was to become the trunk, due to her caring and northerly nature. She was fierce when it was necessary, yet caring to those she considered her children. And she would have a lot of children soon. While God was completing his plan, chaos was breaking out in the human world.

 Chapter 21 - Funeral

    Today, the city was in mourning. The retired king, Minsol, had died seven days earlier, and his wife had died four days earlier. A slow procession was making its way through the city. At the front were the seven royal siblings, led by the current Queen, Stella. Two stone coffins were floating behind the seven royal siblings, each beautifully carved and inlaid with bronze. The carvings depicted stories of the lives of the two, as well as legends about God. The people at the side of the streets remained silent while bowing their heads with solemn expressions. A long trail stretching through the entire city followed the siblings, accompanying their king on his last journey.


    The procession came to the temple, where usually only Minsol would enter. The seven siblings ascended the stairs, the two coffins floating behind them. The people following behind them stayed at the bottom of the stairs, not daring to sully the steps leading to the holy temple. Many were openly weeping while others were staring blankly into the air. Many still didn''t fully believe that Minsol had died. Minsol had been so deified, that it wouldn''t be wrong to say that people treated him like they did God. In the hearts of many, Minsol was as revered as God was and prayed to him as much as they prayed to God. Already some claimed that Minsol hadn''t died, but had merely chosen to join God. The royal siblings entered the main hall and brought the coffins to the great stone statue in the middle. The coffins were laid next to each other in front of the feet of the statue, meant to represent God. Everyone bowed before the statue of God, even Mundus, his two brothers, and Inpar bowed with respect. Some did so due to their respect for the late king, while others didn''t dare disrespect God within his own hall.


    They remained kneeling for a while, waiting for something to happen. Queen Stella let out a sigh and was the first to break the silence. "It seems like He will not show Himself to claim their bodies. Let''s head down." She stood and turned, leading the group down the steps. Mundus and Inpar shared a silent look, which didn''t escape Stella''s notice. Natusoror gave a comforting pat on Feidi''s shoulder, who had balled her hands into fists and who had bit down on her lower lip. They left the great hall, making their way down. As soon as the last person left the stone steps of the pyramid, the earth started to shake. The assembled people looked around, trying to find the origin of the shaking, but were unable to locate it. The royal siblings, however, were able to feel something else. They could vaguely feel the presence of a great star removed from this world, projecting itself into it and the terrible pressure that came with it. The temple erected at the center of the capital shook, and slowly began lifting itself in the air. After decades of being covered by the temple, the hardened earth finally saw light again. Feidi had her hands clasped together, the triangular pendant between her fingers. She had a relieved smile on her face, with tears streaming down her cheeks. Queen Stella''s eyes were moist as well, but she remained composed and bore a regal appearance.


    Everyone present knew, that there were no mortals in this world, who could lift the entire temple. The only one who could, lay now in a coffin in that very same temple. Inpar let out a soft exhale and mumbled something under his breath. "If God took even the temple that Father built Him, then does that mean He finally decided to...?" Inpar didn''t finish his sentence, as Natusoror who stood next to him shot him an intense glare. Inpar furrowed his brows but remained quiet. Mundus observed the interaction between the two but said nothing. The temple lifted higher and higher until it started moving towards the west of the city. It traveled at great speeds and soon disappeared beyond the horizon. All the while, the murmurs of prayers resounded throughout the city. "Before there was something, anything, there was nothing. And before there was nothing, there was God. Then one day, God decided that there should be something. He started by creating the sun and the sky. He followed by creating the world and stars..."


    Once the temple vanished over the horizon, Stella floated up, hovering over the patch of open dirt, where the temple used to stand. She projected her voice, carrying the sound waves across the entire capital. "God has reclaimed the body and temple of the late king Minsol. He has shown His grace to us today, to welcome Minsol into the afterlife. This is proof of His excellence and a divine miracle. Rejoice, for God is here and He loves humanity, just as He loves His firstborn!" A thunderous cheer resounded throughout the capital, turning the uncertainty of the moment into a zealous frenzy. Many who had grown to become doubtful of God''s glory rekindled their faith with twice the vigor.


    Queen Stella hovered in the air, looking down upon the entire capital. Down on the ground, Mundus gazed up at her, holding her eye contact. Stella wore a cold and regal expression, while Mundus''s face was one marked by a grim determination. He squinted his eyes and slowly shook his head. Stella harumphed and turned away, casting her gaze away. It was at this moment, entirely by coincidence, that Apernora caught her gaze. She was hidden in an alleyway far from the main hubbub near the temple. The only reason she saw her, was because she was floating in the air and cast her gaze in that direction. Apernora was together with Inpar''s assistant, who went by the name of Dolo. It seemed like they had some dealing together, as Apernora had a stone tablet in her hands, while Dolo had a small clay jar in his. When Stella looked over, the two were already parting ways, Apernora heading to the entrance of the city, while Dolo headed towards the workshops. Stella squinted her eyes while furrowing her brows. From below, Inpar gazed up at Stella, an indecipherable expression masking his thoughts.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Later that day, Mundus and his companions left the city. They had left a messenger with a stone tablet behind. A few hours after Mundus''s party left, the messenger brought the tablet to Queen Stell, prompting her to assemble an emergency meeting. That evening, Inpar entered the meeting hall holding a waterskin under his armpit. Assembled around a stone table, were Feidi and Queen Stella with five chairs being left vacant. Inpar sat in his usual chair and sent a questioning gaze toward Feidi. She in response shook her head while shrugging her shoulders. Inpar returned his gaze towards Stella, a pearl of sweat trickling down his spine. Inpar let out a soft cough and questioned Stella. "Why have we been assembled here today? I''ve brought some mead that Dolo made. I thought it would be a nice way to honor Father''s funeral." Inpar''s voice was unstable and had a slightly shaky tone to it. Stella turned to him while answering his question. "Let''s wait for Natusoror to come, afterward I will explain everything."


    Just when she said that Natusoror came in with a bang while panting slightly. "Sorry, I came as fast as I could." Saying so, Natusoror moved quickly and took a seat at the seven-seat table. Three were decidedly empty. Queen Stella let out a little cough and began talking. "Just now, a messenger arrived, carrying the words of Mundus. I will summarize his words. In essence, the message states that the southern city is now an independent entity that does not answer to me, Queen Stella. Moreover, the southern city will welcome any and all nonbelievers and stop prosecuting them. Mundus ended the tablet by writing how he was supposed to be the leader and ruler of humanity, and how Father unfairly robbed him of that position." A stunned silence broke out in the meeting hall.


    The silence was suddenly broken when Inpar chuckled awkwardly. "In that case, it is doubly as good that I brought some mead. Here, Stella, take a sip. Sounds like this will be a long night." Inpar floated the filled waterskin across the table and placed it before the Queen. Stella watched Inpar''s antics, before letting out a light sigh. "Before we get to that, we must first decide on what our response should be. Any thoughts?" Stella looked into the round, observing the faces of each member. Feidi was quick to chime in. "We can not accept this. The legitimacy of the crown will not be questioned." Naturoror nodded her head in approval while giving out an agreeing hum. Inpar nodded his head quickly like a chicken as well. Stella nodded her head solemnly. "We are in agreement then. Very well. The question is, how should we go about this? Any ideas?"


    This time it was Natusoror who chimed in first. "What of the lizard riders squad that we sent out to the southern city? Did we hear anything from them?" Stella shook her head. "We must assume that they are lost. As of now, we have about three dozen lizard riders and can mobilize another four hundred fighters if necessary." Inpar nodded his head, while his eyes remained fixated on the waterskin lying in front of Stella. "I heard that they have about three hundred fighters, but that their hunters are much more adept with the bow than ours." Inpar''s gaze flitted between the waterskin and Stella. He let out a nervous laugh. "This mead was made in honor of fathers passing. I wished for you, the new Queen to try it. I think we all could use something to lift our spirits after today''s events. Wouldn''t you agree, Stella?" Inpar flashed an honest smile, one that Stella had seen very rarely since they had grown up.


    Stella''s eyebrows, which she had unconsciously been furrowing relaxed. She let out a small chuckle and nodded her head. "Yeah, perhaps it would be nice to have something to better the mood." Feidi and Natusoror shared a concerned glance when Stella reached out to grab the waterskin. Stella raised the waterskin to her lips. Inpar stared fixedly at the waterskin as if it would devour him whole. Just when Stella was about to put the waterskin to her lips, she stopped, lowering it. Inpar startled as if broken out of a trance. A brief flash of confusion appeared before he smiled politely and questioned Stella. "Is something wrong, Stella? Don''t you wish to try the mead?" Stella smiled while squinting her eyes. She placed the waterskin on the table before turning to Inpar. "You seem to be really insistent on me trying the mead. Is there any particular reason for that?" Stella wore a smile, yet it didn''t reach her eyes. Inpar let out a nervous chuckle while a sweat drop rolled down the side of his head. "None at all really. It''s just mead after all. I just wish for everyone to feel a bit better."


    Feidi and Natusoror exchanged questioning glances. Feidi then let out a suspicious face and made a small nod toward Inpar. Natusoror nodded slightly in understanding while gathering her powers. Inpar didn''t notice, as he was fully focused on Stella, who nodded her head knowingly. "I see. That''s of course a very admirable wish. But I feel like you shouldn''t exclude yourself either. Here take a sip as well." Stella floated the Waterskin over to Inpar. He in turn smiled awkwardly while putting his hands in front of him. "Oh, there''s no need for that. I already had some and brought it specifically for you. Plus it would be rude of me to drink before the Queen does." Suddenly Stella''s demeanor changed. Her smile dropped and an intense expression surfaced. "I wasn''t suggesting. Drink the mead." Inpar looked around himself and found that the others were also glaring at him with unfriendly expressions. He let out another awkward chuckle, before his expression drastically changed, turning deadly serious. Just when Feidi and Natusoror were about to react, the wall next to them exploded, showering the inhabitants of the room in dust and debris. Stella coughed and used her powers to disperse the smoke. When the smoke cleared, Inpar was no longer in the room.

 Chapter 22 - Pursuit

    Inpar hastened along the streets of the capital. He was unable to fly, so he had to make do with empowering himself to run as quickly as his legs would carry him. He leapt and ran all the while cursing his bad luck. Sweat was trickling down his back and legs, while his breath was heavy and raspy. A single bronze knife floated next to him, keeping pace with his steps. The bronze knife was beautifully carved with what appeared to be a stylized teardrop. Inpar''s boots had bronze strips tied to the sides. They were inscribed with a circle and a zig-zag pattern that would wrap around the entire boot. Inpar was wearing gloves that had similar strips wrapped around his wrists. Whenever Inpar would take a step, or swing his arm, the patterns would briefly flash, giving Inpar a speed boost. Inpar soon arrived near the entrance of the city, where a lizard rider was waiting. The lizard rider had a wooden cart strapped to the back of his lizard. The contents of the cart were covered by a leather hide, shielding them from prying eyes.


    Dolo looked up, as Inpar landed next to him. "Were you successful, sir?" Dolo greeted his master while turning to him. Inpar, tired and out of breath shook his head. "No, unfortunately, I failed. It is time for plan B. Did you bring everything here?" Dolo nodded his head, removing the leather hide and revealing a collection of bronze weapons, each of them beautifully carved with various inscriptions and patterns. "Yes, as instructed, everything from the workshop and storage has been brought." While listening to Dolo talk, Inpar directed the blade floating next to him, to cut his wrist, allowing his blood to drip onto the entire collection of enchanted weapons, that Inpar had created over the many years he had been working on them. His blood flowed and seeped into the grooves carved into the various blades and implements. The bronze greedily absorbed his blood, creating new connections with his mind. These connections weren''t stable and wouldn''t last, yet he had little choice in this situation.


    While his blood poured on the bronze, Inpar turned to Dolo. "Go ahead to the agreed rendezvous and tell Mundus that the original plan failed. I will need help getting out." Dolo revealed a pleading expression. "But sir, a servant can''t leave his master while the master stays to fight. We can escape together on my lizard." Inpar chuckled slightly while shaking his head. "They would catch up with us in no time. Go now. Make haste and get help." Inpar slapped the butt of the lizard, making it start running. The cart which had been disconnected stayed behind together with all the weapons left lying on top. They were all shining and started levitating around Inpar. He watched the lizard rider run into the distance while familiarizing himself with the new weapons. His boots and gloves had used a lot of energy running over here, so he needed to give them some time to recharge. Inpar started hurriedly marching south from the city.


    Just when he reached the edge of the nearby forest, a voice rang out from behind him. "Halt! Inpar, where do you think you are going? Get back here and answer for your crimes." Feidi''s voice reverberated outside the city walls, as three figures rose over the roofs of the houses. Each of them had several bronze weapons all beautifully inscribed floating next to them. Even so, Inpar had nearly double the amount of magical items in his possession. The three sisters landed before Inpar, Stella in front, with Feidi and Natusoror behind.


    Without a single word being exchanged, several strikes were launched from Feidi and Natusoror. Their bronze blades all bore the same tear-shaped markings, glowing in the setting sun. Inpar used three bronze shields inscribed with a circular enchantment in the middle with many lines spreading out from the circle all radiating outwards. The shields blocked many of the strikes, yet a few managed to slip past his defenses. For these he used his other blades, letting them cross with the blades under the control of the sisters. Stella dashed forward, sword in hand, weaving between the blades under Inpar''s control and using her own to clear a path for herself. She stabbed toward Inpar, yet he blocked her strike with his own sword. This sword had many tight oval-shaped spirals at the edge of the blade, all connected to a circle located at the hilt of the blade. Inpar''s blade suddenly vibrated when the blades clashed, making Stella lose her grip. She lost her balance and almost fell forward. Inpar was about to strike down and slash her when out of his peripheral a spear emerged aimed at his head. He activated his gloves and boots, dashing backward out of the spear wielded by Natusoror. Inpar didn''t have time to catch himself, as from his side Feidi appeared, stabbing towards his side with short daggers. Inpar summoned a shield to his side, barely managing to block the daggers. The inscriptions in the daggers flashed, and a large amount of kinetic energy was transferred into the shield. The inscriptions carved into the shield flashed, before absorbing the strike. Feidi''s eyes widened, as she had expected the shield to explode, yet here it stood barely harmed. Feidi had to quickly jump back, as a spear under Inpar''s control stabbed toward her. She wasn''t given any rest, however, as a short sword slashed at her from above. She raised both her daggers above her while bracing into the ground. She crossed the daggers over her and blocked the strike from above. The inscriptions carved in the sword flashed and a kinetic strike shattered Feidi''s two daggers, making her wrists sting with pain and leaving her disarmed. Meanwhile, Natusoror stabbed towards Inpar once more, not giving him any space.


    Stella was pressuring him from in front, while Natusoror supported her from the back. Inpar was quite troubled, as he could only defend himself and only attack with his bonded weapons. He had his three shields wrapped around himself, blocking the strikes of Natusoror and Stella, while also protecting him from the stray bonded weapon trying to strike his blind spot. A fragile stalemate emerged, where Inpar would barely be able to defend himself, using his three shields, while pressuring the sisters using his greater number of magic items. There were many close calls, during which Inpar almost got skewered, and he was only able to escape in time, by using his boots and gloves to augment his movement. Even so, shallow wounds started accumulating, and it was obvious that the tide of the battle was in the sister''s favor. Blood seeped from all the cuts across Inpar''s body, and his breath was becoming ragged. He was relying more and more on his gloves and boots to escape danger, and the energy stored within the items was almost fully used up. His shields were also moving slower as if Inpar''s mind and bond with them was becoming slower and weaker.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "We can get him!" So shouted Feidi, while stabbing towards him with a spear. A shield blocked the spear, and Feidi didn''t even bother activating the kinetic thrust, as the shield would simply absorb it. Inpar wore a grim expression and suddenly narrowed his eyes. The shields surrounding him suddenly approached the three sisters at great speeds. On the back of the shields was a second enchantment. It featured a circle in the middle, with many fine cracks spreading outward. These cracks glowed, before shattering the shield into many small pieces of shrapnel and launching them at the three sisters. Feidi and Natusoror pulled up a shield from the surrounding foliage and dirt but were unable to block all incoming shrapnel. They got hit with a few pieces of bronze and collapsed in a heap.


    Stella managed to escape, by quickly floating over the blast zone and was mid-air over Inpar. "Enough!" Stella sent out a directional kinetic force, pushing everything away from her. Inpar was launched backward, completing an awkward backward flip, before landing on his legs. He lost his balance however and fell backward, grunting as he impacted a tree behind him. Inpar fell to his knees and coughed trying to regain the air within his lungs. Stella landed before him. Inpar''s eye was fixated at her, an expression of hatred etched deep into it, as he summoned his remaining weapons to him. The previous attack had sacrificed his three shields, but he still had a few bronze weapons with him. Even so, he could feel his connection with them becoming unstable. He didn''t know how much longer he could control these weapons.


    Suddenly, he heard Stella''s voice call out to him. "Inpar, let''s stop here. No one has to die. Come back with us to the city, we can still fix this." Stella wore a gentle expression, her brows furrowed yet uncertainty lay in her eyes. The weapons floating under her possession all dropped to the ground. She spread her arms slightly and closed her eyes while craning her head slightly. Her neck was exposed. Stella had her eyes tightly shut, but the expected blow never came. She opened her eyes to see Inpar wearing a hateful and spiteful growl, yet his blades didn''t move.


    Stella relaxed slightly and lowered her arms. "Drop your weapons, and come back with me to the city. We can still fix everything." A sad expression flashed over Inpar''s face before his face hardened and he shook his head. "I''m afraid that is no longer possible. I have gone too far for me to turn back now. The others will not forgive me. Plus I hated it in there anyway." Stella''s expression softened, concern marking her face. "What do you mean? Why did you hate it there? Didn''t we treat you right? We provided you with a workshop and unlimited resources, to further your research." Inpar scoffed upon hearing her words, a condescending sneer marring his face. "As if. Whenever I achieved something, Feidi and Natusoror would always start talking about God''s guidance and whatnot. My achievements were never my own, and they never stopped making it known, how much they disliked me for being a nonbeliever. Don''t you get it? God has left! He took the last thing He cared about and flew off with it to God knows where." Inpar''s face was deeply angry, yet one tear after another flowed out of his eyes and down his cheek.


    Stella remained silent, yet showed concern and compassion in her gaze. Inpar continued. "So, if God doesn''t care about us anymore, then that must mean, that we decide our own fates. I decided to decide my own fate. If you don''t want me here, then I will simply go to someone who does. Feidi and Natusoror had always treated me as if I were a spy for Mundus, so if they were already going to treat me like one, why shouldn''t I become one?" Stella shook her head when she heard Inpar''s words. "Just because our fates are undecided, doesn''t mean we have to kill each other. Neither you nor Mundus have to die. And when did I ever treat you unjustly? You keep talking about the other two, but what about me? Didn''t I always look out for you? Wasn''t I always there, when you needed something? The resources that we provided weren''t given to you, so that we could profit from your work, but were given to you, because I know how much your research is important to you." Inpar had a stunned expression, with his mouth slightly ajar. Stella''s gaze softened and she reached out a tentative hand to him. Inpar gazed at her hand. She currently had no weapons, and it would be very simple for him to stab her with the numerous weapons floating next to him. "We can still fix things. Take my hand."


    Inpar hesitated. A memory flashed before his mind''s eye. It was of when he was younger when Minsol was teaching them how to fly. Everyone was able to, yet he alone didn''t have the power and control necessary to master that skill. All his siblings were doing loops in the air while laughing, while he alone remained on the ground. He sat next to a tree, his knees curled beneath himself with his gaze downcast. Suddenly, a figure stepped up to him and offered him a hand. Inpar had gazed up and seen Stella offer him assistance. She had said that if he couldn''t fly, then she could carry him with her when she flew. She had flashed him an honest smile, inviting him to play with everyone else. The image of her outstretched hand then overlapped with the outstretched hand offered to him now. A tear rolled down his cheek and a weak smile escaped his lips. The weapons floating beside him all dropped, the bond he formed with them no longer present. He would be unable to use any powers for the next few hours, the cost of using more weapons than he could handle. He was about to grab Stella''s hand when suddenly one of the weapons that used to be in Inpar''s control floated up and stabbed him through the chest. Inpar wore a stunned expression and looked down, touching the shaft of the spear that had punctured his lung. Blood gurgled out of his mouth and Inpar collapsed dead. His corpse wore an anguished expression as if he couldn''t believe what had happened.


    Stella emitted a shriek while rushing to him. "No!" She whipped around, to see Feidi helping Natusoror to her feet. "Why did you do that?" Feidi regarded Stella with a weird expression. "You did a good job of stalling him, to make him lose control over his weapons. You didn''t need to surrender your weapons for that though, that was too dangerous. He could''ve killed you there." Stella was about to say something when from above a voice came. "I see I''ve come too late. To think you would truly butcher your brother like that." Everyone looked up, to see Mundus floating above. He didn''t bear any weapons, so he was most likely here to quickly grab Inpar and then escape. Feidi started shouting curses at him, yet Mundus ignored her. He gave Stella a meaningful glance, before turning and leaving. Deep down, Stella knew that there was no turning back now. Not for her and not for her siblings.

 Chapter 23 - Showdown

    Two armies were assembled before the entrance to the southern city. The armies were stationed facing each other on the flat plain north of the city. The army in the north had 420 soldiers, 34 of which were lizard rider cavalry. The southern army had 290 soldiers, vastly outmatched by the opposing force. The soldiers were lined up in ranks with two-people-wide spear lines facing each other. Archers were lined up as a third row in the back. The distance between the two armies was less than a kilometre and the soldiers were already gripping their weapons nervously. The same thought lingered on the minds of all those who were present. Would they be able to return home today? Mundus walked between the soldiers, giving a comforting clap on the back of one and giving an encouraging word to another. He came to the table placed outside with wet clay placed on top. In that clay, the rough lines and positions of both armies were drawn.


    Apernora was standing next to the table and staring intently at the markings carved into the soft clay. "Are the preparations done? Do you see a way we can win?" Mundus patted Apernora on the shoulder. Apernora shrugged and sighed audibly. "Our son has been given to Dolo, who disguised himself as a chicken farmer. He should be safe there. As for victory... our strategy was very reliant on the weapons that Inpar would provide us. Who knew he would use all of them in a last stand? Now the enemy has the advantage in numbers and enchanted blades. Victory will heavily depend on you. You are the only one, who could beat a power wielder who possesses enchanted blades without having one yourself. Even so, it will be a tough battle." Mundus nodded grimly, before simply shrugging his shoulders. "Either we win, or we lose. There is no going back now, not for us." Apernora let out a charming smile, the same one she had always flashed Mundus. "There never was an option to turn back for us." She closed her eyes while maintaining a peaceful smile. She grabbed Mundus''s hand with her own two. "I''m placing my life in your hands. I always have and I always will. Until the end, when God finally punishes us for our insolence." Mundus flashed a sad smile. "God will not punish us. The fate we face will be one we had chosen ourselves, and should this be our last day, so we shall face it with grace." Apernora opened her eyes and hardened her gaze once more. "There is no longer any time for soft sentiments. Now is the moment that will decide everything. We must have the utmost focus." Mundus nodded his head while stepping to the side, allowing Apernora to focus on the table.


    The armies were lined up facing each other, and soon a horn sounded from the side of the northern army. Slowly, the line started to advance towards the southern city''s army. The lizard riders were currently located behind the lines of the spear bearers and wouldn''t be part of the initial charge. A whistle sounded from the southern army, and the tight line of spear bearers split, allowing the archers to seep through the line. The archers advanced a few paces and waited until the enemy line was in range. Once the northern spear line entered the range of the archers, arrows started hailing down on them. A few got hit and screamed in pain, falling to the ground. Whenever a gap would form within the spear line, the soldiers to the side would close the gap. Once the northern spear line crossed the halfway point between the camps of the two armies, the archers behind the northern spear line started returning fire. The southern archers fled and returned behind the southern spear line once more. The southern archers were more accurate with their bows, however the northern archers were far more numerous.


    Soon when the lines were close enough, arrows started to fly at each other''s lines, and the southern spear line took its first few casualties. A few moments later, both spear lines came into contact with each other, and a fierce melee broke out. The northern line was longer, and it therefore threatened to wrap around the southern spear line and to flank it from the side. That is when two figures flew out from the main camp of the southern army, clashing with the soldiers at the edge of the spear line. These two figures were Mundus''s remaining brothers. The two brothers were able to deal a lot of damage to the northern spear line, but soon Feidi and Natusoror emerged to engage them. A fierce fight broke out between the respective power wielders.


    Mundus just thought of heading out to help his brothers, when the lizard cavalry began moving to flank the southern spear line. Apernora gestured to him and pointed to the lizard riders. Mundus nodded his head and, sharing one last glance with her, took off speeding towards the lizard riders. He arrived with a boom, impacting the earth and creating a massive dust cloud. He landed amid the enemy formation, leaving both riders and their mounts stunned. Before they could recover, Mundus grabbed two lizards by the tails and swung them around like clubs. He aimed for the other lizards and riders, shattering them with the poor lizards trapped in his hands. The men who were strapped to their backs had been flung to the side, impacting the ground and no longer moving. Mundus created chaos and disorder in the ranks of the lizard riders, effectively halting their charge single-handedly. After less than a minute, Mundus detected a power wielder approaching his position. He glanced up and saw Stella approaching him with a bronze sword in her hand and five bronze blades floating next to her. She was also wearing boots and gloves with bronze strips embedded into the clothing.


    "Mundus, this ends here and now. Surrender or die." Mundus let out a mirthless chuckle. "I''d rather die standing than live kneeling." Saying so he unslung the bronze sword from over his shoulder and dashed towards Stella. The sword in his hands was the only enchanted bronze blade Mundus owned. It had been gifted to him by Inpar when his son had been born. Stella sent blades in his direction, but Mundus either dodged them or used his blade to block them. When his blade clashed with one slashing from above, the inscription carved into Stella''s sword flashed. Mundus suddenly dashed to the side, faster than Inpar had been with the full use of his gloves and boots. The kinetic strike emitted by the blade failed to shatter Mundus''s blade, and instead impacted the ground, creating a great splash of dirt. Mundus used the lowered visibility, to close the distance between him and Stella, flinging a fist, intending to strike Stella in the solar plexus. Stella''s eyes betrayed surprise, and she scrambled to activate her boots and shoes, sending her flying backward. Even so, she hadn''t been fast enough, taking a hit in her chest, leaving her winded. Even though Mundus touched her only lightly, due to his invented application of his powers to empower his body, that light strike felt like a full-force punch.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Mundus was about to pursue and push his advantage, when from all around him, bronze weapons flashed their inscriptions, blocking his path and making him dash out of the way. He smirked, before showing a feral smile. "Seems like I get the first strike. Your toys are nice, but true strength lies in the body and our powers." Stella spit a mouthful of saliva and blood. She had accidentally bitten her tongue, making blood pour into her mouth. She looked him deep into his eyes, hatred flickering within the depths of her eyes. "Why did you get Inpar to poison me? Why do you hate me so much, that you are even willing to go as far as to kill your own siblings? Or is it that you hate God so much, that you would even attack His believers?" Mundus scoffed before shaking his head. A condescending sneer plastered across his face. "You say that as if you didn''t butcher Inpar like a wild beast. The poison was a slow-acting agent. We had the antidote in the southern city. We were going to give it to you, in exchange for a promise before God, that you would acknowledge our independence. But it''s not like-"


    Suddenly Mundus dashed forward, closing the distance between him and Stella, while swinging with his sword, aiming at the neck. Stella was once more caught off guard but was able to react in time. She activated her gloves and intercepted his strike, parrying with her sword. The tight oval spirals located at the edge of the blade glowed, making the blade in Stella''s hands vibrate. Mundus didn''t expect that and nearly dropped his sword. Stella disengaged their blades and slashed horizontally, aiming at his chest. Mundus bent down, narrowly avoiding her strike, before leaning slightly back and lifting a leg, delivering a leg sweep, pulling Stella''s legs out from under her. Stella lost her balance and fell backward. Her gloves and boots flashed, before pulling her upward, out of Mundus''s sword swing. Stella''s bonded blades flew towards Mundus once more, stabbing and hacking at him, putting him on the defensive. Stella used the time that that bought her, to land and to adjust her position. Mundus leaned back, dodging the strike of one sword, and swung his sword, parrying the thrust of another. A short dagger flew at him from behind, making him whip around with incredible speed and punch the flat side of the blade, shattering it in the process. This, however, left him exposed to the thrust of another blade, making him catch a light scratch due to his awkward dodge.


    Mundus knew that Stella would be happy to keep fighting him solely with her bonded weapons because he would tire out faster than he could break all of her weapons. He would have to end the fight quickly. An omnidirectional kinetic blast created a loud bang, scattering all the weapons away from him, giving him the space necessary to once more attack Stella. He picked up a few fallen spears that were lying on the ground and launched them at Stella. They were slower than they would have been, were they enchanted and bonded. The accuracy also suffered due to that, yet it was no problem for Mundus, as each spear was aimed at a vital spot on Stella''s body, and a few spears were even aimed to miss Stella, cutting off her escape routes. Stella lifted the carcass of a lizard, using it to shield her body. However, it also blocked her line of sight to Mundus. Immediately after the last spear impacted the lizard''s corpse, Stella could feel Mundus''s powers rip the lizard away to the side, revealing him as he was dashing towards her, blade in hand.


    He stabbed at her, the inscription on his sword flashing, getting ever brighter, guiding the stored energy in the circular array, to the pointed tip of the blade. Stella''s bonded weapons were flying toward his exposed back, but they wouldn''t be able to reach Mundus before he could reach Stella. Mundus was wearing a crazed smile as if he were not a human but instead a wild beast. Stella was caught. Her bonded weapons would kill Mundus, but they weren''t fast enough to save her. She only had Inpar''s blade and his gloves and boots. Mundus was already too close for her to use the boots so that left only the blade. However, at this distance, the kinetic strike of Mundus''s sword would still pierce her defenses, striking Stella fatally. So there was only one method left. Without even thinking, acting only on instinct, Stella raised her blade, before detonating it. She sacrificed the bonded sword in her hands, igniting the mythical blood stored in the inscriptions, to shatter the sword into many small pieces of shrapnel. Most of these pieces flew towards Mundus, as she had directed the blade in that direction, deflecting Mundus''s kinetik strike and the subsequent sword thrust. A few pieces of shrapnel, however, flew backward into the hand still holding the hilt of the sword, utterly destroying it in the process. It was as if an explosion had gone off between the two, showering both in many bits of shrapnel. A few pieces were also able to strike Mundus, halting him in his tracks.


    Mundus hadn''t expected for Stella to pull that move, so he was momentarily stunned. That was all it took, for four bronze blades to bury themselves into his back, piercing his lungs, livers, and stomach. Mundus wore a stunned expression, before looking down at his chest, where four blades were protruding. He looked up at Stella, who was missing everything below the elbow on her right arm. Stella wore a grim and determined expression while wincing in pain. Her eyes were narrowed and following Mundus''s every move. It seemed that even now Stella didn''t dare underestimate Mundus. Mundus let out a bold smile while blood started flowing out of his mouth. "Very good. That is how a true warrior should fight." When he finished his sentence, he collapsed, blood pooling beneath him, staining the grass red and making it slippery underfoot. His blood mixed with the blood of everyone else who was lying on the field, various wounds leaking crimson liquid onto the ground. The blood pouring from Stella''s bloody stump joined the crimson swamp underfoot. Stella levitated a fallen spear off the ground and aimed it downward. With a thrust, she pierced the head of Mundus, ending his life with one final action.

 Chapter 24 - Apernora

    Apernora stood at the back of the battlefield, directing the southern army. She looked around the battlefield. Everywhere she looked, carnage ensued, with the lines of the southern army crumbling and falling apart. Already the first deserters started to appear. It would only take a few short moments for the situation to turn into a full-on rout. Mundus''s brothers weren''t doing any better, as both Natusoror and Feidi were able to suppress both brothers fully. Apernora sneered. From where she was standing, she could see how both her brothers surrendered, dropping their weapons and kneeling on the ground. She clicked her tongue. Their only hope now was for Mundus to win his duel with Stella. Mundus was able to stop the lizard charge long enough, for Apernora to be able to organize a defense, but now as predicted everything rested on his shoulders. If Mundus didn''t win, then the defensive line would collapse, ending in a total loss for the southern forces. She watched with bated breath, as Mundus exchanged blows with Stella. Both were moving so quickly, that her eyes could barely track the movement. Suddenly Apernora heard two loud bangs in quick succession and saw a cloud of dust rise, covering the figure of Mundus and Stella.


    Once the dust settled, Apernora gasped as she saw Mundus standing with four swords embedded in his back. The world around her disappeared. All she could see was Mundus off in the distance, blood flowing out of his body, staining his garments red. She was too far away to make out details, and yet she could clearly see how each drop of blood poured out of him, flowing down the hilts of the swords, where they then dropped to the ground. The colors were all wrong. The green of the field was too bright, and the red of the blood was too vibrant. Even though everything around seemed brighter than usual, Mundus seemed paler than she was used to. Mundus moved his mouth, though what he said she couldn''t say. All sounds had disappeared. She could no longer hear the shouts and clashing of weapons coming from the fighters, only hearing her own heartbeat. Everything moved slowly, and Apernora could swear she could count an eternity between each heartbeat. But all she did between each eternity, between each mighty thump of her heart, was stare at Mundus.


    He staggered now. He moved so slowly, it was as if the world itself couldn''t believe he had died. Mundus fell over, inching closer and closer to the ground. It took an eternity for him to impact the ground. All the while, Apernora could smell the blood. The blood of the soldiers fighting and dying all over the battlefield, the blood of the lizards, slain by Mundus, and the blood of her one and all, her entire world. The smell weighed down on her, choking her out of her last breath. The humid air stuck to her skin, like a disgusting cloak, oppressing her. She could feel each droplet of sweat traveling down her body, and every pore within her body was gasping for air, only to get suffocated by that terrible humidity, her lungs were filled with the smell of blood and the stench invaded her mind, driving out every thought except for the all-encompassing pressure. Each heartbeat was mighty and powerful, threatening to burst her heart. Finally, Mundus''s body impacted the ground. She could see in clear detail, how the force of the impact spread across his body, making his body bounce.


    Even though Apernora could see everything in clear detail, she couldn''t see Mundus''s expression. It was as if there where his face had been there was now a blank mask, as if his face had been robbed from someone. Mundus wasn''t dead. He couldn''t be. He was the greatest warrior and hunter the world had ever seen. His feats were great and many, and there were none who could hope to match his prowess. Apernora was sure, that Mundus would soon rise and continue the fight, everything previously being a ploy, to get his opponent to lower her guard. These were the thoughts racing through her mind until she saw how a spear stabbed through his skull. Apernora''s mind spun wildly, trying to comprehend how Mundus could have survived that, how this was all simply part of his plan. Her heart started beating rapidly, and she could feel a surge of energy. Her muscles started trembling and her hands and feet felt cold. She couldn''t imagine how Mundus had survived that. So did that mean that he was...?


    Slowly, Apernora followed the shaft of the spear, leading from Mundus''s head up, up, up, and ending in Stella''s hand. Stella pulled out the spear and thrust it into the sky. "Mundus is dead! We have won!" A cheer rang out from the northern army, while the southern army started to fall apart fully, everyone running for their lives, their fighting spirit fully crushed. Apernora stood stunned, as soldiers ran past her. An intense wave of hatred erupted from deep within, from the origin point of the profound pain that she was feeling. She unslung her bow and took out an arrow. She began running, weaving between deserters and ducking under enemy spears. A few soldiers tried to stab her, but she dodged their attempts and made her way past them. Had they been a full line, then she wouldn''t have been able to get past them, but the northern army had given up their formation, in order to hunt down the fleeing army.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Apernora emerged from the backside of the northern army''s spear line and knocked an arrow. She pulled back the sinew and aimed. Stella was bleeding heavily from her stump. She used her powers to halt the bleeding and it seemed like she was distracted with her missing arm and wasn''t paying attention to Apernora. Apernora released the arrow, letting it fly true. Apernora was the inventor of the bow and was the undisputed master of it as well. If one were to ask her, she would confidently answer that this arrow was the best she had ever shot in her entire life. It was aimed perfectly, accounting for the wind, the drop of the arrow and even for the slight imperfections in the arrow itself. Apernora knew that this arrow would fly true. In that moment she was one with the arrow, letting it carry all her rage, anger, grief, and hatred. The arrow would fly and pierce the heart of Stella, giving Apernora the revenge she so desired. And yet... "Watch out!" A bronze sword flew out, the inscriptions flashing, sending out an invisible kinetic strike. The sword was too slow, yet the invisible strike hit the arrow, shattering it in the air.


    Feidi appeared from the side, halting in front of Stella while glaring at Apernora. She formed a defensive stance, protecting Stella from any other arrows. "Thanks, Feidi. You saved me there." Stella let out a weak smile while holding her stump with her left hand. The bleeding had stopped, the arteries and veins manually closed with Stella''s powers. The wound was exposed to the air and looked quite gruesome. Apernora let out an animalistic roar before sending another arrow aimed at Stella. Feidi effortlessly blocked it, before dashing toward her, bronze sword flashing. "Wait! Don''t kill her!" Feidi stopped herself from piercing Apernora through the chest and instead punched her with the pommel of the sword in the stomach. Apernora doubled over, bile rising in her throat. She could feel her bow being ripped out of her grip and the arrows slung over her back being removed.


    While still bent over, Feidi couldn''t see her hands. Apernora grabbed the obsidian blade from her hip and, straightening to her full height, dashed forward aiming at Feidi''s neck. Feidi showed a shocked expression, before dashing backwards. Apernora was about to pursue, when she suddenly couldn''t move her hands anymore. "Remember, don''t kill her." Stella''s voice rang out from behind. Feidi simply grimly nodded her head. Apernora tried to move her hand, but it was fixed in place. She could feel how Feidi''s powers were starting to grip the obsidian knife. Apernora would soon be weaponless. She suddenly sneered and rotated her body. Her hand was fixed in a spot, holding the knife in one position, but she could rotate her body around the elbow, like a door to stab.


    Apernora felt the blade pierce her heart, yet the pain she felt wasn''t worse than the pain she already felt in her heart. She felt how Feidi released her grip from her hand, allowing Apernora to move freely. She dropped her hand and turned around, the obsidian blade still buried in her heart. Both Feidi and Stella were wearing a shocked expression. A small flash of triumph and smug satisfaction appeared within, but it was quickly smothered out. Apernora began to stagger forward, walking past Feidi. Feidi was about to do something, yet Stella called out to her not to do anything. Apernora could feel a metallic taste in her mouth, yet this taste was different from the taste of blood.


    She stumbled step by step closer to Stella. The colors started to fade, no longer were the greens too bright and the reds too vibrant. Everything was losing color as if the world itself was being drained of its life force. Step by step she got closer to Stella. She tripped over a fallen corpse and almost fell, yet she remained standing. She knew that if she were to fall now, she would never be able to rise again. The sound of blood rushing behind her ears now no longer sounded. Now she could only hear the strained breathing coming from her lungs. She felt like they would stop sucking in air at any moment, yet she willed them to continue drawing breath. She took one step, then another. Her world shrunk down to herself and her goal. No matter what, she had to get there before the end. Various scenes flashed before her mind''s eyes, mostly of her and Mundus with a few scenes of them together with their newborn son. She smiled weakly at the thought of him. She could only hope Dolo would take good care of him. Step after step, until in the end, she stood before Mundus''s corpse.


    The thunderous heartbeat that had been plaguing her the moment her world had died was finally quiet. No longer was it beating and no longer would she have to fight. Together they had dared resist God, and together they will die during their resistance. Apernora thought it would have been poetic, perhaps even beautiful, if it weren''t for her and her everything that were dead. Apernora collapsed, reaching out a weak hand to grasp Mundus''s yet her strength failed her. Her hand dropped halfway between them. A flash of regret appeared in her eyes. One more regret atop a pile of many more. Suddenly, a pair of boots stepped next to Apernora''s head. The boots belonged to Inpar, with the enchanted bronze strips embedded into the clothing. A hand reached down and took hers. The hand then brought her hand over to Mundus''s intertwining the fingers together. Apernora felt a brief flash of relief and breathed out her last breath with a weak smile on her face.

 Chapter 25 - Epilogue

    After the southern rebellion was quelled, Stella''s forces quickly captured the southern city. No fighters remained to resist the northern army. After the southern city was once more under Stella''s control, Feidi had advocated for a great purge of all nonbelievers, but Stella prevented that. She announced, that all nonbelievers were pardoned within the city and had to become faithful once more. And so, the heretical southern city once more became faithful. There were of course a few stubborn fanatics, but they were swiftly dealt with. The southern city got integrated into the trade network between the cities and the grain, on which the capital relied on was secured once more. The families of the two remaining brothers were split and distributed between the northern city and the capital. They didn''t face capital punishment, but they were put on a tight leash, with all their possessions taken from them. They were taken to the northern and the capital city so that they didn''t have any connections with the local populace. That way the chances of them acting up were decreased.


    Stella was aware, that Mundus and Apernora had a child, yet she didn''t pursue the matter. Feidi however made regular sweeps over the city, searching for the child of the heretical pair. Luckily, Apernora had anticipated every possibility and made accommodations to hide her child. Dolo together with the child, spent a few months in the jungle, where Feidi''s search didn''t reach. A few remaining nonbelievers supplied Dolo and the child with supplies and food while making sure they wouldn''t get caught. Stella made Feidi the new lord of the southern city while making Natusoror the lord of the northern city. Stella chose Feidi, because her fierce and straightforward nature was perfect for managing an unstable city, preventing any new unrest. It seemed that just like that, all the unrest within the human world had calmed down. Mundus and Apernora were denounced as heretics, who were tempted by grandiosity, and who forgot the grace of God. And yet within certain corners of the southern city, where people were sure they were solely amongst themselves, they whispered of a "Bloody Queen", who had become a tyrant and who had given up on the opinions of the people to be the sole ruler of all. These whispers were quickly put out whenever Feidi or the people under her found out about them, yet they always seemed to pop up again.


    However, all that had nothing to do with the elves at the continent''s center. Next to the huge tree of life that had birthed the elves, stood a temple in the shape of a pyramid. Two figures were currently flying around the pyramid, chasing each other. They had the appearance of young children, and their carefree laughter resounded in the air. One was a girl and another was a boy. Right now, the girl was chasing the boy, following him, as he entered the pyramid through a window at the top of the temple. They flew within the great hall of the temple, making a loop around the tall statue in the middle. The boy escaped through the main entrance and descended the stairs. The girl pursued him, hot on his heels. When the boy reached the bottom of the steps vines and roots suddenly sprouted from the ground, hooking around his arms and legs, trapping him in place.


    The girl caught up to him and touched his shoulder. "Tag, you''re it!" The girl giggled while the boy struggled to free himself from the vines. "No fair! Using plants isn''t allowed!" The girl shook her head, a satisfied smirk on her face. "We never agreed to only use flying. It''s not my fault if you don''t specify the rules." The boy grumbled, an angry expression overtaking his face. Suddenly vines took hold of the girl, immobilizing her. She let out a surprised yelp, while the boy created a kinetic blast around him, tearing the vines holding him in place apart. He then tapped the girl on the nose, before flying away. "Tag, you''re it!" The boy darted away quickly, angry shouting following in his wake. He heard a bang, and when he looked over his shoulder, he could see the girl hot on his heels. She looked angry, and a flash of fear gripped his heart. "When I get my hands on you, you will wish Mother Tree never created you!" The boy let out a scared yelp and doubled his efforts to escape. "Mother tree, save me!" The boy flew to the great tree towering over all others and flew behind the massive trunk.


    The girl pursued him, and the pair made several loops around the great trunk of the tree. "Settle down you two." Came the great voice of the mother tree. The voice the children heard wasn''t transmitted by sound but came directly into their minds. The children slowed down, the boy making sure to keep a certain distance from the girl. They both stood obediently before the great trunk of the tree. The girl pointed an accusatory finger at the boy. "He trapped me in vines so that he could win in tag." The boy whipped around a bewildered expression on his face. "Wha- you were the first to do that!" The girl poked out her tongue while shaking her head. "Nuh-uh." The boy scrunched his nose, before replying. "Yuh-huh." A sigh emanated from the mother tree. "Calm down both of you. If you wish to play, then agree on the rules beforehand. As for you missus, don''t go starting fights." The girl was startled when she got called out. Nervous sweat trickled down her spine, and she put on an innocent smile. "What do you mean, mother tree? I didn''t start anything." Silence ensued, the girl squirming under the perceived glare of the mother tree. She finally crumbled, mumbling an apology under her breath. "I''m sorry." The mother tree swayed its branches. "Do not apologize to me, child, apologize to him." The girl sulked even harder, before turning to the boy. The boy looked on with a bewildered expression. "I''m sorry." The boy shook his head awkwardly. "Oh, it''s fine. It''s not a big deal." "Now go and play, kids." Hearing the mother tree shoo them away, the children obediently tiptoed away, before taking off once more, the boy now chasing the girl. Their carefree giggles once more resounded below the canopy of the great tree.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The tree observed the two when the tree''s attention was suddenly directed to a certain spot above its canopy. There, God appeared from thin air, the tree perceiving the distant star, projecting itself into the world. "Welcome back, God." The tree rustled its leaves in greeting. God replied curtly. "Hmm. I''m here for the soul of the drake. The preparations in the east are done." God had been working on creating the second purely mythical race, the dragons. He planned on saving some energy by using the soul of the drake during the creation of the Mother of all Dragons. The dragon would be similar in appearance to the drake that Inpar had slain, yet it would have wings and mythical blood, giving it the ability to fly and possess special powers. The tree swayed its branches. "Here it is, God." Invisible to the naked eye, out of the soul tendrils protruding from the tree canopy, a large writhing soul in the shape of a lizard emerged. It tried to escape, yet it was firmly within the grasp of God. Because this soul lacked mythical blood, it couldn''t perceive God, yet it felt the tight constraints around it, making an instinctive fear emerge from its heart. It knew, that if this pressure holding it down were to increase, the soul would be unable to do anything except get squashed. It thrashed around, but no matte how much it tried, it couldn''t break free. "Hmm, thank you for keeping an eye on it." God thanked the mother tree.


    The mother tree rustled its leaves while replying in a reverent tone. "It is my honor to help the creator. However I do have a question. There was recently an influx of souls and while going through the memories of the souls, I noticed that the humans were all killing each other. Why did they do that?" God let out a mirthless chuckle. "So long as there will be limited resources and more than a single opinion, there will always be conflict. A conflict can be as simple as children disagreeing on the rules of tag, or it can be as disastrous as leaders disagreeing on who the ruler should be. They are all the same." Saying so, God looked to the rising sun in the east, as if His gaze could pierce the distance ending in the lands of the humans. Within the southern jungle, God saw Dolo clutch a young child while riding his lizard. They were going deeper into the jungle, further from the southern city and the vigilant gaze of Feidi. God could see Dolo''s expression. It was a face contorted into an almost inhuman mask, his eyebrows furrowed into deep ravines, his lips were pulled back in a snarl, revealing his teeth. His eyes were piercing and filled with hatred, yet when they glanced down to see the child in his hands, they softened. Dolo instead had a face of grim determination.


    God shook his head. "While it may seem like peace has been restored, unless the enemy has been completely eradicated, there will always be conflict. I''m afraid humanity will continue to wage war on itself for many more generations." The mother tree swayed its branches thoughtfully. "As long as these wars do not reach my children, it is of no matter to me. My other half, the roots will take care of them. All are equal before death." God let out another chuckle. "Well said. Take good care of your children. I will be in the west finalizing the last steps of the dragon creation plan." The mother tree rustled its feathers once more, swaying the three new fruits hanging from its canopy. "I will. I bid you farewell, God." God nodded and together with the still squirming soul of the drake disappeared without a trace. All that remained was the sound of the wind, carrying the laughter of children and perhaps the sound of a new beginning.

 Lore Document + QnA

    Lore Document


    Characters:


    God - He is Him


    Minsol - God''s firstborn, failed attempt at creating a body for God. A third of the necessary energy to create the solar system was used to create Minsol. He had four sons and three daughters. His character is wild and carefree, not necessarily the best characteristics for a ruler.


    Spreta - One of the firstborn humans made by God, Wife of Venator. Grew a bitter heart after God refused to save Venator. After the death of Venator, she was taken in by Caeluma, so that she could take care of Apernora, who she was then pregnant with. Afterwards, she helped with raising the children of Minsol and Caeluma earning her the status of aunt.


    Venator - One of the firstborn humans made by God, Husband of Spreta. First ever human to die. His immortal soul wanders these lands, waiting for his beloved.


    Caeluma - One of the firstborn humans made by God, wife of Minsol, king of humanity.


    Mundus - Firstborn of Minsol, competitor for the title of king of humanity. His powers are said to be able to easily lift multiple boulders. Invented the body strengthening technique. Supported by second and youngest sons.


    Apernora - Wife of Mundus. Daughter to Venator and Spreta. She is a nonbeliever.


    Stella - Youngest daughter of Minsol, competitor for the title of king of humanity. Her powers are said to be able to easily lift multiple boulders. She has a natural curiosity and an inventors spirit. Is on a self perceived holy mission to discover bronze. supported by Inpar and Feidi.


    Inpar - Third son of Minsol. Chose to support Stella during the competition for the title of king of humanity. His powers are weak, said to only be able to lift a few rocks at most. He is an inventor at heart, and was the pioneer of the enchantment technology.


    Feidi - Second daughter of Minsol. Chose to support Stella during the competition for the title of king of humanity. Her powers are average, for a child of Minsol. Religious fanatic. (Side note: I never explored her character deeply, only using her as a plot device. That is one of my regrets with this act.)


    Dolo - The scout and spy of Apernora. He came with the first 100 loyalists to establish the city in the north under the leadership of Stella, Feidi and Inpar. He is a capable fighter and became Inpar''s assistant. Many of Inpar''s enchantments were created in collaboration with Dolo. He has these patterns committed to memory.


    Natusoror - Eldest daughter of Minsol. Didn''t choose any side during competition. Is stable and dependable. Has been managing the kingdom since many years ago.


    Why does Inpar choose to side with Mundus and betray Stella and Feidi?


    For one, he realized that Mundus never aimed to be a tyrant. He is harsh, but he is fair.


    Second, he always had a sense of insecurity due to his weaker powers. This lead to him having a minority complex that he projected onto Feidi and Stella.


    Third, Dolo the spy sent by Apernora dripped poisonous words into his ears.


    Setting:


    "Before there was something, anything, there was nothing. And before there was nothing, there was God. Then one day, God decided that there should be something. He started by creating the sun and the sky. He followed by creating the world and stars..." - Founding Myth as told by Minsol


    A solar system with one star, three rocky planets and two gas giants. On the outer edges, crystals housing His memories reside, reflecting the sunlight and glow on their own. These form "stars". Only the innermost planet houses life, but all rocky planets should be able to house life.


    The outermost gas giant has great rings. God likes to go there to stargaze.


    The story takes place on the innermost planet. On the eastern continent, on the eastern coast, God created Minsol. This is also where the original holy city was built. When Minsol commanded Stella and Mundus to expand and build new cities, Stella travelled north and established a city close to a mountain range. Mundus travelled south east, establishing a city near a jungle. The planet has a single moon and a small ring


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Divine Blood:


    Semi real cells that generate energy from nothing. The rate of production is proportional with the amount of divine cells. Can convert matter (food) into energy. Energy has different types and cells can level up to learn different types. (Side note: this property of divine blood hasn''t been shown in the first act.)


    Mana:


    During the creation of Minsol, God released a lot of power of creation into the atmosphere, creating special particles that acted similar to divine cells. They generated energy, some of which went directly to God. Unfortunately this method was less efficient at creating energy than divine cells were.


    Magic Items:


    Bronze (and all metals for that matter) has the special property of absorbing divine blood. What actually happens, is that the divine cells found within the blood fuses with parts of the metal, imbuing the metal with the blood''s property. The metal can be shaped in a way, that utilizes the magical properties of divine blood. Basic applications are cutting grooves into blades along the edge, and pouring blood into the blades there. The wielder can then imprint himself with the divine blood placed within the metal, making them an extension of themselves. This allows for flawless and natural wielding of the weapon. The divine blood stored within a weapon can also be detonated, permanently sacrificing a small amount of divine blood, to create an explosion. There is a limit to how many enchanted items a person can bond with, however a person can bond with many at a time, albeit temporarily and in exchange for exhausting the wielder quickly.


    Enchantments:


    Gather Mana - minute spirals embedded in other enchants


    Store Mana - Circle or circular formation


    Release Energy - Pointed cone away from storage formation


    Movement Enhance - Zig Zag. The pointed ends release energy to enhance movement


    Absorption - Storage in center with many lines flowing towards the storage


    Vibration - tight oval shaped spirals along the edge of the blade


    Explosion - Storage in center with many cracks spreading out (This enhances the explosive force)


    Cities:


    Holy city - located at the foot of the temple created by Minsol. Also referred to as the cradle of humanity.


    Northern city - located at the northern mountains. Origin of bronze and lizard cavalry.


    Southern city - located at the southern jungle. Breadbasket of humanity. Origin of husbandry (chickens)


    The temple - The temple was built by Minsol out of a solid block of marble he found at a cliffside. It is built similar to an Aztec pyramid, with a roman temple at the top. Within the main hall, Minsol carved a massive faceless statue, meant to represent God. It''s appearance is quite similar to that of Minsol, as Minsol was created in God''s image. A stone statue of Minsol in his youth kneels before the stone statue of God, worshipping Him for all eternity. After the death of Minsol and his wife Caeluma, their coffins were placed inside the temple. God then took the temple with Him, and brought it to the elven lands.


    Fantasy animals mentioned:


    Stone-furred bear: Like a bear but with spikes like a hedgehog.


    Grand bee: not described yet, but like... a bee thats big??


    Jumping deer: as tall as a person with special legs, allowing for incredible acceleration and vertical movement.


    Giant lizard: a giant lizard found within the northern mountain range. It is half as tall as an adult but twice as long as an adult is tall. Sharp claws and fangs. Can use tail as a whip.


    Poison frog: colourful frog that''s also poisoned


    Flying snake: Snake that can glide for a short time using the wings that grew out of its spine


    Panther: just straight up a panther


    Tree man: Basically a chimpanzee


    Drake: Described to be similar to a lizard, only much larger and with the ability to breath fire. There are two sacs located near the stomach of the drake, containing volatile gasses. They can mix in the throat, building heat and pressure, that then gets released by the drake as a breath. The tissue of the drakes throat is tough, but every time the drake uses this move, it burns itself a bit on the inside.


    Mythical beings:


    Humans: Descendants of Minsol inherit his ability to wield telekinesis.


    Mother Tree of Life: A mythical tree housing the souls of Spreta and Venator. Together they form the cycle of reincarnation, with Venator being the roots that pull in deceased souls, and Spreta being the trunk and tree top, which distributes blank souls to unborn life. The memories the souls accumulate get separated at the tree trunk and converted to pure energy. This energy can be used by the tree to defend itself, or can be imbued into its fruits. The fruits when mature will bring elves to life.


    Elves: Extraordinary souls will get reincarnated as elves. The souls will lose their memories, but retain their personality. All elves are power wielders, yet their powers aren''t solely limited to telekinesis.


    Dragons: They haven''t been introduced to the story yet, but the mother of all dragons, will inherit the soul of the drake, making her bear a grudge against all humans. Dragons are drakes, however, they have mythical blood and wings as well. Their size can also be much greater.

 Chapter 26 - Herodotos and Telamon

    A quiet stillness lay over the village. The warm embrace of the sun had yet to grace the land, covering the houses in shadows. In the east, the orange glow of dusk colored the sky, slowly conquering the darkness, and making it slowly recede. At the edge of the village stood a house. The house was neither large nor small, yet despite its advanced age, it was well maintained. The wood and thatching used were fixed and repaired regularly. Next to the house sat a small coup, woven out of sticks and reinforced with mud. Within that coup sat many still forms, the last edges of sleep still keeping a firm grasp on them. Soon, however, they stirred, the male rooster ruffling its feathers, before opening its eyes. It scanned its surroundings, ensuring no predators were nearby. The rooster, seeing the first light of dawn, stretched its head towards the sky and screamed, ascertaining its dominance and territory to all nearby roosters. Soon crows from nearby roosters filled the air, as the usual morning ritual ensued. Each rooster was eagerly telling the other roosters to stay away from their flock.


    From the house next to the coop emerged three men. One man was older, seemingly in his late thirties, while the other two were barely of age. They were at that age when they would start searching for a wife. The two younger men were carrying stone hoes with them, while the older man had a woven basket in his hands. "Alright, you boys go get started with preparing the fields, I will come soon after you." The elder addressed the younger two, before turning towards the chicken coop. Suddenly, he let out a violent cough, doubling over and supporting himself on his knees. The two young men rushed to him, concern marring their faces. One of them wanted to help him up, but the older man waved him off. He spit on the floor, before straightening his back. "Don''t worry about me; worry instead about the field. You two go ahead and start preparing it, I''ll be right there once I finish." The man''s voice was steady and his gaze projected confidence. Seeing this, the two younger men showed relieved expressions.


    "Alright, see you then. Come Herodotos, we''ve got work to do!" One of the younger men replied while flashing an energetic smile. The other young man, Herodotos, rubbed his eyes while shaking his head. He then waved to the older man, while answering. "See you. Really Telamon, how do you have so much energy so early in the morning? Can''t you give me some since you have so much of it?" The first young man, Telamon, let out a boisterous laugh before clapping Herodotos on the shoulder. "If I could I would, but sadly I wouldn''t know how to do that." The men made their way further from the house, approaching the rocky fields outside the village. Herodotos sent Telamon a sideways glance while smirking slightly. "You could always give me some of your food. That''s one way to share energy." Telamon scowled before turning deadly serious. "Absolutely not! You''ll have to fight me if you want my food." Herodotos, seeing Telamon acting this way, chuckled before punching his arm playfully. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m only joking."


    The two men arrived at their field and started to use their hoes to remove weeds from the field, preparing it to plant seeds. All around them, their neighbors tended to their own fields, their figures dotting the landscape. "You know, I heard that near the capital the farmers there use animals to help till the field." Telamon chimed up with a rumor he had heard. Herodotos shot a skeptical gaze. "Animals used for tilling fields? Like what, the chickens? How are they supposed to help till the field?" Telamon shrugged while bending down to rip out a weed by the roots. His course fingers wrapped around the base of the weed, gripping it firmly and he slowly pulled the plant out, ensuring not to rip the roots. "I don''t think they would use chickens for that. Maybe they use the lizards that the lizard riders use. They are certainly big and strong enough to help till the fields." Telamon gave a self-assured nod, being certain he had found the correct answer. And yet, Herodotos arched an eyebrow. "Lizards are used solely for fighting purposes. Do you think the city lord would allow them to be used as tilling tools? And how would lizards even till the fields? I doubt that they can grip a hoe with their sharp claws. They would rather slice the wood apart than grip the hoe." Telamon furrowed his brows while pulling another weed out of the ground. "And how would you know what lizard claws look like? Have you ever seen a lizard rider?" Herodotos swung the hoe down, creating a shallow furrow in the ground. After removing the hoe, he took a small pinch of seeds from a pouch hung on his belt and sprinkled the seeds into the furrow. The surrounding area had been cleared of weeds by Telamon previously. "Well no, I haven''t seen a lizard rider before, but I''ve heard of them plenty of times. They say just look at a regular lizard, make it a few times bigger, and you know what a lizard mount looks like. And again, how are lizards supposed to help in tilling the soil?" Telamon let out a thoughtful hum while his hands kept moving. After a brief pause, his expression shifted to one of realization. "I''ve got it! You know how those travelers at the tavern describe how massive their tails are? How they can hit three men with one sweep using those? Well with tails as powerful as those, I bet a lizard could certainly use it to till the land." It seemed as if Herodotos was going to rebuke him, but he changed his mind after thinking over it for a few seconds longer. Finally, he let out a thoughtful hum and nodded his head slightly. "I guess that could actually be the case. It certainly sounds plausible at least. Better than chickens plowing the fields." Telamon flashed a triumphant smile while eagerly nodding his head. "See? I told you so." Herodotos waved him. "Yeah, yeah, whatever makes you happy." The two resumed their work in silence, each sinking into their own thoughts.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Telamon paused his work and looked skywards, shielding his eyes from the sun''s rays. The midday sun was hanging above the ring covering parts of the horizon. "Say, Herodotos, shouldn''t Father already be here? It''s almost noon." Herodotos lay down his hoe and looked upwards as well. The cloudless sky left an unobstructed view of the sun. "Yeah, it is strange. I should fly over the house and check up on him." Telamon scowled while answering Herodotos. "Father said never to use your powers. What if someone sees you? We should just walk. It''s time for lunch anyway." Herodotos grumbled but didn''t say anything else. They picked up their tools and made their way home. Where they would usually keep a leisurely pace while chatting about this and that, they walked with a greater speed in silence. Finally, their house came into view, next to which the chicken coop stood. Within the woven fence, they saw the figure of the older man. "Father!" Herodotos suddenly lifted slightly off the ground and rushed towards the chicken coop. Telamon cursed before running after him.


    When Herodotos arrived, he knelt on the ground and embraced his father, shaking him gently. "Father, what''s wrong? Come on, wake up." The older man, however, didn''t reply. His face was red and scrunched slightly. His eyes were shut and his breathing was shallow. He was sweating heavily, and when Herodotos placed his hand on the father''s forehead, he gasped as he felt how hot the man''s head was. "What''s going on? How is he?" Telamon''s voice came in between gasps, as he too finally arrived. Herodotos turned to Telamon and showed an anxious expression. "Father is sick. What do we do?" Telamon knelt down next to him, before also placing his hand on the man''s forehead. He showed a grim yet determined expression. He turned to his brother, who was now looking to him for answers. "Ok, we first need to bring him inside. Use your powers to gently lift him up." Herodotos did as Telamon told him, and together they escorted the sick man to the interior of the house. They lay him down gently unto his bed and tucked him in. They then placed a wet rag on the man''s head.


    After that was done, Telamon turned to Herodotos. "I will need to go to the southern city and find a medicine man. With a fever as bad as that, things look bad for Father if we don''t do something." Herodotos shook his head seriously. "I will go. With my powers, I can be there many times faster than you just by walking." Telamon shook his head. "No, you can not. Father has said time and time again, that were you to go to the southern city, then the city lord would discover you and you would be hunted down. We can not risk that." Herodotos furrowed his brows and gestured at the man passed out on the bed. "You said yourself how bad it is. Father doesn''t have the time to wait half a day for you to go there on foot. He is burning up and if we don''t do something now, then it could end up really badly." A hint of desperation crept into his voice the longer Herodotos talked. Telamon''s expression softened as he followed the outstretched arm of Herodotos to have his gaze finally land on the sickly man. Telamon bit his lip, before finally sighing and returning his gaze to Herodolos. "Alright, but make sure no one sees you. Father said that if you suppress your powers then you should be fine. As soon as you can see the city, don''t use any of your powers. Walk from there. It''ll take longer, but it''s safer that way." Herodotos nodded his head eagerly, a slight smile creeping onto his face, despite the serious nature of the situation. "Understood, I won''t disappoint you, or Father." He said the last part with a more subdued voice, as his gaze landed on the man burning up under the blankets. Telamon nodded grimly, before turning away.


    In one of the corners of the house stood a small furnace made of clay bricks. He removed one of the bricks in the bottom row, revealing a large hollow compartment. This compartment was dug into the ground, creating more space than one would expect. Within lay several stone tablets with various complex inscriptions and diagrams, a bronze sword, and a small pouch containing a few coins. Telamon removed the pouch, before closing the compartment once more. "Here take these coins and go buy some medicine. You must make haste but travel cautiously. Stay away from the roads and only use your powers when you are certain no one sees you." Herodotos nodded and took his cloak. He pulled the hood over his face, hiding it from view. "Take care of father. I will be right back." With those parting words, Herodotos left the cabin. Telamon was now alone together with the sick man lying in his bed. Telamon sighed and sat down next to him. He took the wet cloth from his forehead and dipped it into a nearby bucket filled with water. He then wrung it out and placed it once more unto the man''s forehead. Great worry was etched into Telamon''s face, as he sat there and watched vigilantly over the sleeping man.

 Chapter 27 - Paeon

    Herodotos rushed through the forest. He ducked and weaved between branches and trunks, making sure to stay below the tree canopy. He came across many wild animals, but he ignored all of them, flying quickly past them, not even giving them any time to react to his presence. Usually, he would feel exhilarated at the feeling of freedom at the tips of his fingers, but this time he only urged himself to move ever quicker. The wind howled in his ears and whipped his hair around. He had to quickly weave and duck to avoid collisions, pushing his reaction speed to the limit. The only place where he was allowed to practice his powers was in the southern jungle, where he was right now. The jungle was a dangerous territory, and only experienced hunters would venture past the tree line. He was using this jungle to travel quickly to the southern city, now called Victoria after the battle at the northern plains. He pushed himself to move ever faster and ever quicker to reach his destination if even only a second sooner. The wind ripped at his cloak, trying to hold him back, yet the strength welling up from deep within his core easily shrugged the wind''s attempts off and propelled him to ever greater speeds. He soon saw the edges of the city appear over the horizon. Heeding his brother''s warning, he flew out of the jungle and landed at the edge of the forest. He then proceeded to walk to the nearest road and continued his journey on foot.


    He passed by fields and farmers tending to those fields. He saw as a group of hunters emerged from the nearby jungle with prey slung over their shoulders. Over in the north, he even saw a caravan heading into the city. The carts were pulled by strange four-legged creatures. They looked like deer but much more broad. He would have stared in wonder if he didn''t have to hurry to enter the city. He kept a light jog and soon arrived at the entrance to the city. At the outermost edge of the city, he could see new houses being constructed, with workers standing up on wooden scaffolding. He soon entered the winding streets of the city, the sprawling houses littering the sides of the road in an uncoordinated manner. Every time Herodotos entered the city, he was in awe of its size, and the many people present, but he did not spend his time gawking and instead moved with purpose. He navigated the twists and turns of the streets with confidence and soon halted before a midsized house. Two withering and blooming flowers were depicted on the sign hanging outside the building.


    Herodotos knocked on the door. "Enter!" Came a voice from inside. Herodotos did as he was told and entered the house. A strong scent of dried herbs hit his nose. In the dark room, Herodotos could make out several clay jars and pots containing various leaves, berries, roots, and even some colorful rocks. The floor, like his floor back home, was made of compacted dirt and the wooden walls were lined with shelves containing jars. In one of the corners sat an older man, using a stone mortar and pestle to grind some leaves to a fine powder. The man looked up, and once he recognized Herodotos, a warm smile spread across his grizzled face. "Herodotos! It is good to see you again. You''ve grown since the last time you''ve been here. How is your father? Did the salve I gave last time help his knees?" The man stood up and embraced Herodotos in a big embrace. Herodotos struggled to breathe and wormed his way out of the embrace. He flashed a tired smile at the medicine man. "It is good to see you too, Paeon. But I''m afraid that today I''m here not because of good news. My father is very sick, and he needs medicine to help him." Paeon''s demeanor shifted instantly, and he took a small distance between himself and Herodotos. He grabbed him by both shoulders and looked him in the eyes. Paeon wore a serious expression. "That certainly is not good. Describe to me the symptoms your father has." Herodotos felt slightly reassured by the firm grip of Paeon and his seriousness. He listed everything that he remembered, from the coughing to the fainting. He also mentioned how his father had been feeling weak the last few days and couldn''t do as much physical labor, which is why he did the easier labor like tending to the chickens. Paemon listened intently and nodded now and then. Once Herodotos was finished, Paeon released him and let out a heavy sigh. Herodotos''s heart felt a twinge of anxiety.


    "Well, this sounds very similar to a new sickness that has been spreading. The first symptoms take a long to be discovered, so people infect each other, without even realizing it. The sickness then strikes, making the person weak. Luckily this sickness isn''t very deadly, and your father should make a full recovery. It is very possible, however, that for the next two or three days, he will be unable to move much. Here, let me prepare a remedy for him so that his body heals faster. You and your brother should also immediately take some of this remedy if you feel symptoms similar to your father''s." Herotos let out a breath he didn''t know he had been holding and flashed a relieved smile. "Thank you, Paeon." Paeon simply waved him off, before gesturing to a wooden chair. "Don''t worry about that and have a seat instead. You will have to tell me about how you and yours have been, while I prepare your medicine." Herodotos nodded gratefully and took a seat.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Paeon walked to a wall and began rummaging through various pots, taking a leaf from here and a root from there all the while talking with Herodotos. "So have you and Telamon decided who you will court? Last time your father was here, he told me that there are quite a few beautiful maidens in your village." Herodotos let out a light cough while the tips of his ears flushed red. "No, none of us have decided who to court yet. Isn''t it a bit early for that anyway?" Paeon laughed and shook his head. "Not at all. You are going to become an adult this year, as for Telaamon, he became an adult last year, so it''s high time that you started worrying about that kind of thing." Herodotos chuckled politely while wearing a helpless smile. Seeing this, Paeon sighed and shook his head. "Well, no matter. How is life in the village? I bet it beats life in the jungle." Herodotos nodded and let out a laugh. "That''s true. At least we don''t have to worry about animals attacking our camp at night. But it wasn''t all that bad living in the jungle. We regularly got tools and food from you and the others, rest their souls." At the mention of the others, Paeon''s expression darkened. "Yeah, they were all fine people. Shame that they were discovered by that accursed city lord." He grabbed the mortar and pestle and after throwing everything into it, started grinding it energetically. The sound of stone hitting on stone reverberated throughout the room. "At least your brother got spared. Now your father and I are all that are left of the original resistance..." A somber atmosphere descended upon the occupants of the house.


    Finally, Paeon let out a sigh. "But that is all in the past. The younger generation shouldn''t be burdened by the grievances of their elders. That''s what your father and I decided." Herodotos was staring at the mortar, no longer responding. It was as if he was deeply lost in thought. He absentmindedly nodded his head before sighing lightly. "Could you tell me a bit more about my father and mother? And I don''t mean my father, but about Mundus, the eldest son of the god of humans." Paeon nodded his head while flashing a smile. "Of course. What would you like to know?" Herodotos hesitated, before choosing his words carefully. "Father doesn''t like talking about the past, so I don''t hear much about Mundus and Apernora. What were they like? As people I mean?" Paeon let out a thoughtful hum, before starting to speak. "They were great and compassionate leaders. Some say they were harsh in their leadership style, but they simply were willing to make tough choices, that would lead to the greatest benefit for the people. Even if it meant that some would have to suffer because of their choice. I remember in the fourth year we were here, a heavy storm in the north devastated many of the crops that were meant to feed the capital during winter. Your parents then imposed heavy taxes on all farmers and hunters, making many go with an empty stomach for a few days. And yet, while the people decried them for their choice, it is because of this harsh tax, that they were able to provide enough food to the capital, to prevent massive starvation. Thanks to the actions of your parents, the total number of deaths were practically zero." Herodotos listened intently, absorbing every word. Paeon chuckled lightly when he saw him act like that.


    "Come on, here is your medicine. Make sure to get home on time. While your father''s life is not in danger, it would be better for him if he got the medicine as soon as possible." He took a small leather pouch and poured the powder from the stone bowl into the pouch. "Mix this powder with boiling water and wait for a few moments. Once the powder is fully dissolved in the water, give this to your father to drink. There should be enough powder for six portions. Give your father one today and another two every three days. The other three you should keep in case you or your brother get sick as well." Herodotos carefully listened to the instructions, making sure not to forget anything. He nodded his head and thanked Paeon. He reached into his cloak and produced a small pouch containing coins. Paeon waved his hands before his chest. "There''s no need for payment, boy. Your father and I are good friends and I don''t wish to charge him for this medicine. Come on, you should go now." Paeon didn''t allow Herodotos to protest and gently but firmly pushed him out of the house, not allowing him to pull out any coins. Before Herodotos could react he found himself outside, with two full pouches in his hand, one containing medicine and another containing coins. "You can repay me by feeding me with some delicious food next time I visit. Now it''s best you be on your way." With these final words, Paeon closed the door to his house, leaving Herodotos outside.


    He shook himself out of his stupor and chuckled lightly. Herodotos took out a few coins and pushed them through the slit at the bottom of Paeon''s door. He heard angry shouts from within, but he quickly ran away, before Paeon could get ahold of him. The people walking on the streets shot curious glances. Soon, Herodotos left the city and traveled along the road toward the south. He soon arrived at the edge of the jungle and tracked west towards his village at the edge of the jungle. His plan was to get out of eyeshot of the city, get into the jungle, and fly the rest of the way in the jungle. He would need to walk the distance from the jungle''s edge to his village, but luckily it wasn''t that far away. He walked a few paces from the tree''s edge, as he didn''t trust the jungle with its many dangerous creatures. After a few moments of light jogging, he heard a scream coming from the jungle''s edge.

 Chapter 28 - Departure

    Telamon waited by his father''s bedside while taking care of him. He regularly changed the cloth on his forehead, while making sure he was comfortable. Now and then, his father would cough, at which point he would rush over to the bed and support him, holding his chest. Once or twice, it seemed as if his father would wake up after a coughing fit, but he would quickly sink back into sleep after mumbling something incoherent. Telamon looked outside and saw the setting sun. His brother should be home soon if all goes according to plan. He decided that his father needed some hearty porridge, so he took out a crude bronze cooking pot and placed it on the stove. He went to the nearby river and filled two buckets with water, which he then brought into their home. He boiled some of the water, into which he then put oat grains, which had been soaked in water for half a day into that boiling water. He continuously stirred with a wooden spoon, while feeding wood to the fire to keep it from going out.


    Once the porridge was done, he scooped some of it out and placed it into a wooden bowl. He brought it to his father and shook his father''s shoulder. "Come father, you need to eat something. I''ve made some porridge for you." The man groggily blinked his eyes, before sitting up in his bed. He took the wooden bowl and spoon from Telamon and took a spoonful of porridge. "Where is Herodotos?" He asked, half awake. Telamon patted reassuringly on his father''s shoulder. "Don''t worry about him. He just went to the medicine man to get you some remedy. More importantly, how are you feeling?" The man waved Telamon off. "You and your brother worry too much. I''m feeling better than this morning. I was just a bit tired is all." Suddenly a violent coughing fit overcame him, and the harsh coughs shook his lungs to their core. Telamon held his chest and lightly clapped him on the back. Once the man finished coughing, he drew in a shuddering breath. "You should eat and rest, father. Herodotos and I will take care of the field in the meantime."


    Suddenly the door slammed open with a bang. Herodotos rushed into the house while panting heavily. Telamon greeted him. "Herodotos, you''re back. Did you get the medicine?" Herodotos panted and took a second to regain his breath. He then took out a small pouch from his cloak. "Yes, here it is. Set some water to boil, but more importantly, I messed up. I think I''ve been discovered." Hearing these words Telamon''s pulse spiked, and worry started to seep into his heart. The man lying on the bed supported himself up on his elbows and looked Herotodos in the eyes. "What do you mean you were discovered? Is that accursed Feidi on her way here?" Herotodos shook his head helplessly. "I don''t know. On my way back, I heard a scream come from the jungle, so I went to investigate. I found a hunter trying to fight off a panther, so I helped him with my powers. It seems the hunter belonged to the city lord, as he and his companions recognized me as Mundus''s child. I didn''t know what to do, so I ran away as fast as I could. Father, what should we do?" The man still holding the wooden bowl of porridge coughed violently, making the two brother''s hearts flutter with worry. Telamon wanted to rush to him to support him, yet the man raised one hand, stopping him from approaching. Once he finished coughing, the man drew in a ragged breath.


    "Where was that? If you were to fly back now, would you be able to intercept him before he reached the city?" The man gazed intensely into Herodotos'' eyes. His gaze was piercing, and within those pupils lay a fire that Herodotos had never seen before, not since they had settled in this village. He felt like those eyes would devour him whole, so intense was his father''s gaze. It was as if the sick man lying on the bed was no longer his beloved father, but a terrifying monster ready to maul anybody in its way. Herodotos broke out of his trance and stammered out an answer. "I- I''m not sure. It was very close to the city, so I don''t think I would be able to get to him before he arrives." The man cursed silently beneath his breath. "Why didn''t you kill him then and there? Now they know that we''re here." Hearing his father''s words, Herodotos flinched, not expecting the harsh tone. The man looked at Herodotos'' and noticed his widened eyes. A flash of realization crossed the man''s face before it seemed like all energy drained out of him. A defeated and tired expression emerged, replacing the previous intense gaze.


    "It doesn''t matter now. I hoped to be able to keep the two of you hidden for longer, but I knew that this day would come. Gather your things, we are going to be on the run from now on." The man''s words shocked the two brothers. They exchanged glances before they sprang into action. Telamon quickly prepared the medicine for their father, while Herodotos retrieved the items hidden beneath the stove. He already had the pouch of coins, so he also retrieved the stone tablets and bronze sword. After checking once more to ensure there wasn''t nothing left inside the hidden compartment, Herodotos closed the hidden space and rose to his feet. It seemed Telamon had given the medicine to the sick man and had already packed some food. The sick man, having finished the porridge and medicine tried to stand up, yet his strength failed him making him collapse back into the bed. Telamon was quickly by his side, a worried expression marring his face. The old man sighed. "I am too weak to travel and would slow you down. The two of you go ahead, and I will catch up with you soon." The two brothers shook their heads vehemently. "Absolutely not. Father, you''re coming with us. If you''re too weak to walk on your own, then we can fashion a sled to drag you along." The man shook his head with a disgruntled expression. "And leave a clear trail for your pursuers to follow? I''ve taught you better than that. No the two of you must go ahead on your own."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Herodotos couldn''t help but speak up as well, a pleading expression evident on his face. "I can carry you using my powers. I could float all three of us to safety." The old man laughed a heinous laugh at Herodotos'' delusions. "You might as well scream around that you are a descendant of Minsol. Add to that, you barely have the training and focus to carry an additional person with you, how do you hope to safely carry three? No, the matter is decided and nothing you can say will sway my decision. Instead of wasting time here, the two of you should leave and get as big of a head start to your pursuers as you can." Herodotos wore an upset expression while balling his fist. Herodotos didn''t say anything else, but he didn''t move either. Telamon looked from his father to his brother, before with an ashamed expression he turned away from his father and gripped his brother''s shoulder. "Listen to Father. We must leave." Herodotos wore a shocked and disbelieving expression. "What do you mean? We can''t just leave him here. He needs our help. We need-" Before Herodotos could say another word, he suddenly heard a clap and felt the side of his cheek sting with pain. Slowly he reached up a hand to his face, feeling the warm sting lingering on his face. "Listen for once what people are telling you, Herodotos. We don''t have a choice in this matter. Now take your things and let''s go." As if in a trance, Herodotos looked up into Telamon''s glare.


    Slowly he nodded his head, before turning around and gathering a cloak, some food, a waterskin, his obsidian knife, the coal pouch, and a few other travel necessities. Once the two brothers were ready, they stood at the foot of the bed, neither willing to be the first to speak. The man noticed their silence and sighed, before waving them to step closer. Once they took a step closer, the sick man started speaking. "The jungle is too dangerous for you to hide in, Feidi would know to look there. Instead, head north and once you come across the main road connecting the capital and western city, walk west along the road, until you reach the western city. The lord of the western city used to be an ally of Mundus, but he surrendered at the battle of the northern plains. Show him the stone tablets, and he should give you protection. But be wary, it''s been over a decade since I last saw him, and he might have changed since then. At the very least outwardly he will have to be loyal to the bloody queen, so make sure to approach him in secret." Telamon nodded seriously, while Herodotos struggled to project a serious and composed expression. The sick man sighed.


    "Take my sword with you. You know how to activate it, so make sure to do that once you will have the time. I can''t use it anyway. Once the two of you have gone, I will follow you as soon as I can. Make sure to travel off-road and make sure not to be seen. Now both of you better be on your way. An old man like me needs his rest anyway." At that, Herodotos revealed a desperate expression and balled his fists. Telamon nodded grimly while giving his father a silent promise. The father, seeing Telamon''s expression, nodded. Telamon grabbed his brother by the arm and dragged him to the entrance of the house. Once they reached the door, the man''s voice rang out from behind them once more. "While I may not have been your true father, I always viewed you as my own." Herodotos balled his fist and wiped the snot and unformed tears from his face, turning around once more. "You have always been our father, and you always will. Thank you, for everything." Telamon simply nodded his head in agreement. The old man showed a relieved smile and lay down on the bed. "That is nice to hear. Now the two of you should get going."


    After the man spoke, a brief silence followed, before he heard how the door opened and shortly afterward closed. The man glanced to the door, seeing the house now stood empty, save for the bed he was currently occupying. He let out a tired sigh, while his gaze wandered along the ceiling. After waiting for a while, he stood up and started gathering travel equipment. All previous weakness seemed to have disappeared from him. "Paeon''s medicine truly is the best." Mumbling to himself, he packed a cloak, food, a knife, and a waterskin. He then leisurely strolled out of his house and took the public road south of the village. While walking along the road, he came across a few of his neighbors heading home after a day of hard work. Whenever they would meet, he would happily chat with them, telling them how he was heading to the jungle to gather some firewood. Finally after a short trek south, he reached the jungle''s edge. Once he entered the jungle, he walked eastwards while leaving footprints in the mud. He soon reached a river and made sure the footprints led to that river. He then walked upstream in the shallow part of the river, avoiding making footprints back west, from where he came from. After a while, he found a shallow spot in the river and crossed it, entering deeper into the jungle. After another trek, he stopped before a clearing and whistled a piercing tone. The sound penetrated the cacophony of the jungle and could be heard from a great distance. The man then sat down and waited. Soon, to the side of the man, the underbrush rustled, and the man pulled out his knife while whipping around to face the threat. A giant lizard emerged from the underbrush, its scales old and flaky, many scars marring its body. The lizard pounced at the man, tackling him to the ground. The man let out a breath, as he fell backward. He laughed when he felt the snout of the lizard nuzzling itself into his chest, demanding affection. The man obliged and rubbed it below the chin and around the neck. "Hello old friend, I''ve missed you too. Are you ready to play a game of hide and seek?"

 Chapter 29 - Travels

    The two brothers made sure to stay offroad and used the cover of darkness to hide from any prying eyes. As their father told them, they headed north. For the first few hundred paces, they floated slightly above ground, entirely avoiding making footprints or leaving any other tracks that their pursuers could use to follow them. After traveling through the night, Herodolos no longer had the strength to hold them up, and they had to continue on foot. They traveled through forests, slowly, methodically removing any traces of their passing. They used branches to sweep the vegetation behind them, removing their footprints. Whenever they could, they walked on hard surfaces such as gravel and tree roots to avoid leaving prints. They walked around low vegetation, making sure not to leave broken twigs in their wake. During their travels, they would occasionally stumble upon creatures, mystical and dangerous, yet they were always able to escape or scare away the beasts when Herodotos used his powers.


    Herodotos looked to the sky, seeing the sun slowly set over the horizon, painting the sky in red and oranges. He turned to Telamon, who was currently using a branch to sweep away their footsteps. "We should take a break. We''ve walked from morning to evening and my feet are tired." Telamon finished sweeping the forest floor, taking one last look at the evenly spread brown pine needles, before looking up at the sky. He closed his eyes and felt inwards, feeling his body. His legs were also tired, he was sure his feet had sores and he could feel the gnawing feeling of hunger clawing at the inside of his stomach. His throat felt like sandpaper, and his eyelids felt heavy, proving a struggle to open them, after having them closed for a few moments. He nodded his head. "Yeah, currently as I am, I won''t be able to travel far without taking a rest first. Luckily, this clearing is a great spot to spend the night. We should rest here and continue in the morning."


    Herodotos looked relieved and took off his wooden harness. The wooden harness was a rough frame tied with string, that was then stripped to the back. On it was a large piece of coarse leather, rolled up and tied together, a few loaves of bread and hardboiled eggs. He sat down and took out the waterskin that was tied to his side. After taking a few deep gulps, he was finally satisfied and let out a relieved sigh. His brother sat down opposite him and took a few sips from his waterskin. Herodotos unpacked a loaf of bread and broke it in half, offering Telamon a piece. He took it gratefully and handed him a cooked egg in return. "You should go to sleep. You''re more tired than me because you flew us all night yesterday. I''ll take care of guarding our camp." Telamon spoke while removing the eggshell, revealing the hardened white of the egg, glistening in the dying sunlight. Herodotos nodded while tearing another piece from the bread. It was somewhat hard by now, and chewing it required some power. Even so, the bread quickly disappeared under the ferocious onslaught of Herodotos.


    While devouring the bread, he looked at Telamon. "Should we light a fire? It would scare away most beasts." Telamon bit into his egg and shook his head while chewing. "No, we''re not far enough from potential persuers. They might see the light or smoke of the fire and chase after us. It isn''t safe yet for us to light a fire." Herodotos nodded and continued chewing, enjoying the satisfying feeling of having his empty stomach being filled once more. The two brothers sat in silence for a few moments, during which only the sound of chewing, the rustling of leaves, and the howl of the wind could be heard. Halfway through his meal, Telamon furrowed his brows, yet he continued to eat. It was only when he had swallowed the last bit of food in his mouth, that he spoke. "Come to think of it, it is quite strange." Herodotos, who was still only halfway done with his food, looked up quizzically, an unspoken question evident in his eyes. "I mean, we covered our tracks well, very well in fact, but I still feel like we got away too easily. I honestly expected to have run into a search party at least once by now. And yet, we''ve come across nothing. It''s almost like they aren''t even looking for us. Don''t you think that''s weird?" Herodotos mulled over his brother''s words while chewing his food. After a brief moment, he swallowed and gave his opinion."Well, we did everything we could, so that they wouldn''t be able to find us. I don''t think it''s that weird if they haven''t been able to track us down. It''s also possible, that the hunter was grateful for me saving his life and decided not to tell the city lord anything." Telamon revealed a doubtful expression. "I doubt that. If one of the city lord''s hunters recognized you, then they would definitely tell her. All of her men are staunch loyalists. Actually, how did he recognize you? In all this hectic you haven''t had the time to tell the full story." Herodotos shuffled uncomfortably before replying.


    "Well, as I said, on my way back from Paeon, I heard a scream come from the jungle. I went over to investigate and saw how a panther was attacking a hunter. The panther had its teeth around the hunter''s arm, clamping down on them. The hunter was screaming his lungs out, shouting all kinds of profanities. Seeing someone in mortal danger, I naturally helped, hurling the panther away from the hunter with my powers." A howl pierced the quiet of the night, interrupting Herodotos'' narration. The two brothers stilled and listened intently, neither moving a single muscle, breath halted, to not allow a single sound escape. After a few tense moments, the brothers relaxed. Telamon was the first to break the silence. "It seems they aren''t close by. Besides, they usually don''t howl when on the hunt." Herodotos nodded, yet still felt unsettled.


    "Right... So after taking care of the panther, I came over to the hunter to make sure he was alright. His arm was pretty messed up, but it didn''t seem like he would die from his wounds. As soon as I came over, the hunter kneeled before me, before thanking me. I was honestly a bit flustered, so I told him he didn''t need to bow down before me, however, he insisted and said something about needing to pay respect to distant visitors. I didn''t understand what he was talking about at that moment, so I corrected him, by saying that I wasn''t a distant visitor and instead asked him if he was alright. That is when his companions arrived, three other hunters. They shouted that they heard yelling and came to help. That is when the oldest hunter, one that already had gray hair looked at me with this weird expression. It was almost as if he couldn''t believe what he saw. Suddenly he pulled out an arrow and shot it at me without saying anything. I naturally had to dodge and used my powers to do so. That is when the oldest hunter pointed at me and yelled how I had the same face as Mundus, how he had fought in the war, and how he had seen Mundus with his own eyes. The other hunters pulled out their bows and started pointing them at me. It was at this point, that I ran away. You already know the rest."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Telamon listened attentively throughout the whole story and let out a sigh once he had heard the end. "You acted correctly. Assuming that they had seen you enter and leave the city, they probably would have been able to track you down in a few hours. We all know how well the city''s guard is at finding people." At this, a dark shadow fell over Telamon''s facial expression. Herodotos nodded sympathetically, knowing how his brother had lost his parents. When he was only a few summers old and still living in the jungle with his father, Paeon came one day, carrying Telamon in his arms. He and his father had gone to the side, but Herodotos had snuck in between the underbrush, and eavesdropped on their conversation. Paeon told his father, that Telamon''s parents, who were both key figures in the uprising against the bloody queen led by Mundus were discovered and captured. They were just able to hand over their child to Paeon, before getting arrested by the city guard. Paeon then delivered Telamon directly to his father, as it was too dangerous for him in the city. Telamon''s parents were publically executed by the city lord personally.


    Herodotos'' train of thought was suddenly interrupted when he heard a stick snap behind him. He suddenly heard a wooshing noise, and he instinctively activated what little remained of his powers, to generate an outward force field pushing everything away from him. Of course, he excluded Telamon from his attack. Herodotos heard yelps, as three figures got knocked back and landed at awkward angels. When he looked over, in the faint light reflected by the moon and the horizon''s crown he could make out what appeared to be four-legged furry creatures with wings on their backs. The wings appeared to be too small to carry the creature''s weight, but they could definitely be used to propel them quickly forward. Herodotos realized that the sound he had heard, was the flapping of those wings. The creature had a snout filled with knife-sharp teeth and a pair of bloodlustful eyes gazed at him from over the snout. When Herodotos looked around himself, he saw over a dozen of eyes reflecting the faint light of the night.


    Telamon came beside Herodotos, placing his back to his, obsidian blade in one hand, leather blanket in the other. "Just our luck. We''re in winged wolves territory. We can''t climb trees this time, as they''ll be able to reach us. We will need to fight this time." Herodotos nodded grimly and unsheathed his father''s bronze sword. The sword was covered in ornate carvings, the grooves covered in fresh blood. The wolves seemed cautious, clearly hesitant after witnessing the first attack fail. They prowled in a circle around the two brothers, who were standing back to back. The three wolves, who were sent crashing into the ground by Herodotos, got up and retreated into the shadows. None of them were injured. Suddenly, a few of the wolves spread their wings and lowered their bodies, before flapping and jumping simultaneously. This propelled them forward at incredible speeds, rushing to attack the brothers.


    The bronze sword flashed, before piercing one of the wolves in its shoulder. Herodotos grabbed his obsidian knife with his powers and launched it at another wolf. This wolf seemed to notice the attack beforehand, and with a flap of its wings, it adjusted its course, dodging the knife entirely. Herodotos could only scramble to dodge to the side, getting nicked in the side by the wolf''s claws. Meanwhile, Telamon held out the tough leather with his weak arm before him, letting the winged wolf bite into it while crashing into him, sending him tumbling to the ground. The wolf''s sharp teeth penetrated the leather and dug slightly into Telamon''s arm. He cursed loudly and plunged the obsidian blade in his other hand into the side of the wolf. It let out a yelp, yet it didn''t let go. Telamon let out an animalistic roar and repeatedly plunged his knife into the wolf''s side. Finally, with a whimper, it let go and retreated, limping backward slowly, always facing Telamon, who quickly got up and maintained his guard in case any other attacks would come.


    Herodotos grabbed the wolf that had jumped at him with his powers and threw it with great power. It flew a dozen paces, before crashing into a tree, from which an audible crack could be heard. The wolf fell limply to the ground and didn''t get up afterward. The bronze sword embedded in the wolf''s shoulder flashed, before with a muted explosion, a hole was gouged out of the wolf, making it crumple unto the ground. The sword flashed and reappeared in Herodotos'' hand. The two brothers regrouped, once more standing back to back, facing the wolves around them. With two dead and one fatally injured, there were still over a dozen pairs of eyes watching them from the shadows. "How are you? Any injuries?" Telamon looked quickly down at his arm. "Got bit in my arm, but it''s shallow. How are you? Any energy left?" Herodotos felt within himself. "Almost all out. I''ve already spent all the energy that I had gotten from the food just now." Telamon smiled grimly. "Seems like we are quite limited in our options." Herodotos nodded. "I can get us to the treetops and use the sword to defend from above." Just when Telamon was about to say something, one of the pairs of eyes let out a howl, making the other eyes look in its direction. They then turned away and flapped their wings, riding the wind to leave quickly. Some seemed hesitant, especially after looking at their fallen compatriots, but they still turned and left, leaving two dead wolves behind. The brothers kept their guard up for a few tense moments more, but after a short while, nothing happened. Telamon breathed a sigh of relief and lowered his knife. "Guess we''ve got food and leather now." Herodotos let out an angry hiss. "What is it with you and food?" Even so, he still couldn''t suppress a relieved smile from surfacing.

 Chapter 30 - Eliana

    The team of four hunters prowled through the thick vegetation of the jungle''s underbrush. They were all equipped with bows and had already knocked an arrow, ready to fire at the first sign of their target. They assumed a Y formation, with two pointmen in front and the other two in a line behind. The two in front each scanned the area around and to the side of them. The hunter on the right took over the right side, while the hunter on the left side maintained vigilance over the left flank. Carefully, they moved throught the underbrush, their footsteps barely making any sound as they rolled their feet whenever they took a step. The leader was positioned in the middle of the formation, with two hunters in front and one hunter behind him. He gripped his bow tightly, with a single sweat droplet rolling down the side of his brow.


    He exhaled a nervous breath and whispered to his subordinates. "Remember, be extremelely careful. The man we are hunting is the last remaining leader of the heretic uprising. He is said to be a well trained individual who had even participated in slaying the northern wyvern. Keep your eyes peeled and your bows ready." Just when his subordinates were about to nod and reply, a javelin soared out of the underbrush, striking one of the pointmen squarely in the chest. The remaining three hunters turned to the direction from which the javelin came, wide eyed and bows fully taught. The leader looked left and right, but couldn''t find the man responsible for the thrown javelin. His eyes darted frantically from side to side, but all that they saw was the dense underbrush of the jungle and the numerous tree trunks blocking his vision.


    "Quickly, blow the whistle." The hunter in the back of the back of the formation dropped his bow to the ground and quickly grabbed the whistle hanging at his hip. The whistle was a carefully carved piece of wood, that when blown into would create a loud piercing shriek. Just when the hunter was about to blow into the whistle, the leader noticed movement in the underbrush a few paces away. "There he is!" The leader aimed his bow and let his arrow fly. Before the arrow could strike, a grizzled old man, bearing many old scars, dashed out of the bush and hid behind a tree trunk. Another arrow struck the trunk he had hid behind. A piercing cry came from the leader''s back, as his subordinate blew the whistle. "Good, reinforcement should be here soon." Saying so, the leader spared another quick glance at the hunter who had been struck by the javelin previously. The javelin was well aimed and had pierced the hunter''s lung. He had died before he had crumpled to the floor.


    The leader cursed, before glancing at the remaining pointman. They exchanged glances, before the leader gestured to the side of the tree trunk. The pointman nodded, before slowly and quitly moving through the underbrush, another arrow nocked and ready, aiming at the trunk behind which their target had hidden himself. The pointman moved to the side, intending to flank the target. The leader and the whistleblower moved together in the opposite direction. Just when they had seperated for a few paces and their full attention was placed on the tree trunk, the leader heard the snapping of twigs from above him and he instinctively jumped to the side, rolling on the ground, before recovering and halting in a crouch, aiming his bow at where he had previously been. Two paces from where the leader was, where the whistleblower used to be, stood an old lizard, with scars criss crossing its body. The whistleblower was pinned beneath its large paw, red blood flowing out of the several gashes that the claws had gouged out of the back of the unfortunate hunter. A gurgling sound came from below the lizard''s paw, before with a twist of the lizard''s claw only silence remained.


    The leader let out a mad scream before releasing his arrow while aiming at the lizards eyes. However, with a flick of its tail, the arrow was slapped out of the air, landing ineffectively on the ground. The leader struggled to pull out another arrow from the quiver placed on his back, but before he could succeed, the lizard dashed and tackled the leader to the ground. The leader tried to resist, pulling out the knife tied to his hip, intending to stab the lizard, but before he could even do that, the lizard bit into the head of the leader, killing him instantly. Just when the lizard finished chewing, came the old man to the lizard, patting it on the neck. "You saved me once again, old friend." Behind the old man lay the body of the second frontman, an arrow sticking out of his neck. The lizard responded by leaning into the man''s scratches. To the dismay of the lizard, the man didn''t give the lizard many scratches, instead opting to search the bodies of the deceased hunters.


    The man spoke to the lizard while shifting through the belongings of the hunters. "We need to go soon. They were able to blow their whistle, so we only have a few moments more, before our true persuers catch up to us." The man took the piece of bread that one of the bodies carried, a few arrows and pulled out the javelin embedded in the first pointman''s chest. He then mounted the lizard and directed it to climb a tree, leaving no prints in the dirt. Stillness returned to the surrounding area, with only the cries of animals locked in a constant dance between life and death remained. A few moments later emerged five lizards, upon which sat lizard riders. Notably on the largest lizard sat a young girl, a few summers younger than Telamon. Her body had not yet had the time to fully undergo the process which turns children into adults. Even so, her temperament didn''t match that of a young child, but was akin to that of an experienced veteran. Her identity was Eliana Feidi, eldest child of Feidi, city lord of Victoria and descendent of Minsol. She was in charge of leading the capture mission. Her highpitched voice rang out with an authority unmatched by children her age. "Search the surrounding area for clues as to where that traitor could be. Don''t forget, he is a lizard rider, so he could be using the tree tops to hide his prints. Check the trunks for claw marks." The four lizard riders responded in unison. "Yes ma''am."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Telamon and Herodotos had finally arrived at the main road leading to the western city. It was a winding dirt path, wich cut through the forest floor. The trees at the side of the road loomed over the path, casting shadows over the well trodden earth. This road had been newly constructed, the chopped down trees allowing for wider carts to move through. Once the brothers arrived, they headed west, following the winding path. After following the road for half a day, a cart pulled by a strange creature appeared on the horizen, following their footsteps. The creature was a four legged beast, with a brown coat. It''s legs ended in hooves and its wide frame supported a big head with a snout and two horns. The horns especially seemed dangerous, and Telamon didn''t wish to imagine how it would be to get gored by these horns. Behind the beast was a wooden cart, upon which sat an older man. The cart was attached to the beast via a wooden harness. In the cart behind the old man were various wares, but the brothers couldn''t make out what they were, as they were covered with a tarp, which protected the contents from rain and wind.


    Once Telamon spotted the cart behind them, he punched the shoulder of Herodotos. "Ouch, why''d you do that for?" Herodotos rubbed his arm where he had been struck, clearly exagerating his pain. "Shut up and look." Herodotos followed the outstretched hand of Telamon and saw the cart pulled by the beast in the distance. "What is that?" Muttered Herodotos, while adjusting the bronze sword affixated to his hip. Telamon shrugged his shoulders and gave an unsure grunt. "The better question, is whether or not that is one of our persuers." Herodotos scratched his chin. "The beast does seem quite powerful. Could be another creature tamed to fight. But sending just one man seems a little too pretentious, if they''re trying to capture us." The cart kept getting closer. "Perhaps there are more people hidden beneath that tarp. Or perhaps he is simply a scout?" Herodotos seemed doubtful. "What do we do?" Telamon helplessly shook his head. "Well it''s too late to hide now. I say we wait until the cart approaches and assess the situation then. This is the main road after all, it would make sense that there are other travelers." Herodotos nodded at his brother''s wisdom and stepped to the side of the road to wait.


    Soon the cart approached and the man riding the cart got within speaking distance. Telamon raised his hand and shouted a greeting. "Hello! Forgive me for asking, but what manner of creature is pulling your cart? I have never seen such a powerful beast tamed before." The man on the cart laughed a deep laughter, the crows feet at the edge of his eyes crinkeling into deeper wrinkles. "Well, hello to you too. This fine lady is called a cow. They were recently tamed in the fields north-east of the capital and have since become popular helpers in pulling carts. Are you also headed to Synoro?" Synoro was the name of the western city. Telamon nodded his head. Herodotos narrowed his eyes and became more aware of the bronze blade strapped to his hip. Telamon continued to speak. "Yes. As you can see we are travelers. If I may be so bold, may I ask what your destination is?" The man on the cart narrowed his eyes and gripped something that was laying behind him on the wooden seat. Only now did Telamon realize, that he had a bronze spear all this time. Suddenly a great tension spread and it seemed like a fight was about to break out. Just when Telamon was about to make a move, the man started to laugh. "Hahaha. No need to be so tense, boy. I am a merchant, who travels from city to city, peddling my wares." At that he gestured backward with his thumb over his shoulder. "Rumor has it, that the city lord of Synoro is organizing another expedition to the west under order of her Majesty. That''s a great opportunity for a merchant such as myself to make many sales. Now that I have introduced myself, it is only fair, that you introduce yourselves as well." Telamon exchanged a quick glance with Herodotos seeing the doubt he felt within his heart, reflected in his eyes. He turned back to the old merchant.


    "As I said we are travellers, nothing more. We have also heard the rumors and wished to meet with the city lord to ask to join his expedition." Herodotos briefly revealed a confused expression, but was quick to cover it up. The eye of the merchant revealed a certain glint. "Well since the three of us have already made aquintences with each other, we might as well walk together. After all, we have the same destination and there is safety in numbers." Herodotos couldn''t help but chime in at this point. "How do you know we aren''t bandits, that wish to rob you?" The old man laughed again. "I''ve already had plenty encounters with bandits, and I''m still kicking around. I might not look like much, but I used to be a guard captain back in the day. Even participated in the fight against the uprising way back when." The merchant pointed to the spear behind his back and let out another boisterous laugh. "If you were bandits, you would have tried something by now. Seeing as you haven''t I would like to invite you to travel with me." Herodotos and Telamon shared another look, before all tension from their shoulders deflated. Telamon spoke up. "We would happily come along with you. While there might not be bandits here, there might still be wild beasts. There is strength in numbers."

 Chapter 31 - Sacrifice

    An arrow whizzed past the old man''s thigh, impacting the tree trunk in front of him. For the better part of a day, the old man, the adoptive father of Herodotos and Telamon, had been chased by the elite lizard rider squadron reporting directly to Feidi, city lord of Victoria. Now they had finally caught up to him and his lizard mount, shooting potshots with their bows while chasing after him on their own lizards. The father urged his lizard to move faster with his heels, letting it navigate between the dense underbrush of the jungle floor. He himself straightened in his seat and unslung the bow he had stolen from a hunter. He took out an arrow and nocked it, aiming it behind him at one of his persuer''s lizard. He let the arrow fly, yet it missed, impacting the ground in front of the lizard, narrowly missing it. The lizard, after realizing the danger that had just passed slowed briefly, but continued it''s vigerous persuit after being prompted by it''s rider.


    There were four lizard riders pursuing him right now, yet the old man knew, that if the city lord''s elite riders were behind him, then that meant, that either she or one of her offspring were close by. He couldn''t afford to get sloppy now, as even the smallest mistake could lead to his capture or death. His mount seeked out it''s own path, bobbing and weaving between the tree trunks, allowing the man to fully concentrate on shooting with his bow. He nocked another arrow, when he heard another whistling sound, followed by a thump as an arrow impacted into the ground a mere palm width away from where his mount''s back leg had been.


    The man cursed and drew his bow, aiming it at the rider who had shot the previous shot. Just when he was about to let loose his arrow, a sudden impact threw off his aim, making him drop his bow and release the arrow prematurely, missing entirely. The man gazed at his arm in a daze, only to see an arrow sticking out of his limb, the tip having pierced through his left bicep, the bronze tip glistening with a red sheen as it reflected the sun''s rays.


    The man was in a brief daze, before a wave of pain assaulted his mind, radiating from where the arrow had pierced his arm. "Hey! We''re not supposed to kill him, only capture!" The rider who the father was about to shoot shouted this at his comrade, who had delivered the wound upon the old man. That lizard rider scoffed and shouted back. "He was about to shoot you clean off your lizard. You''re welcome." The leader of this squadron glared at the two of them. "Stop bickering and capture the heretic. He''s injured, so he doesn''t have much fight left in him." The two rider''s who were previously arguing nodded their head''s and resumed their chase.


    The old man, who was branded a heretic, gritted his teeth and urged his mount to move ever faster. He no longer could use his left arm, as it now hung limply from his shoulder, but he still could use his right arm. He unslung the javelin from his back and prepared to throw. However before he could throw, his mount suddenly skidded to a halt, making the old man lose his balance and tumble off the lizard and unto the hard rock floor underneath. The javeling remained firmly gripped in his hand.He looked up to see the reason why his trusted mount had suddenly stopped, and saw that they had indadvertedly arrived at a cliff face. The rock floor extended for a few more paces and afterwards dropped hundreds of paces down, from where the man could see the green tree tops from above. He turned around, his mount by his side, to see how the four riders had completely surrounded him and his mount, cornering them to the edge of the cliff.


    The leader spoke up. "Surrender now and your life will be spared." The old man laughed a cold and soulless laugh. "I would rather die standing than live kneeling." The leader frowned before gesturing to his soldiers. All of them drew their bows and aimed them at the old man and his lizard. The old man''s mount hissed and curled itself protectively around it''s rider. The old man let out a soft expression for the briefest of moments, before hardening his resolve and gripping the javeling in his hand tighter. He would only have one chance at this. The leader shouted at his soldiers. "Kill the lizard and aim for his legs. We need him alive." Three arrows were suddenly let loose, all aimed at the old man''s body. The only thing blocking them was his lizards body. The lizard could have easily dodged out of the was of the arrows, but then they would strike it''s rider. And so, three arrows pierced through the lizard''s body, two in the chest, one in the neck.


    The old man let out an animalistic roar and threw his javelin with all his might. It was aimed perfectly and was aimed at the leader''s chest. The leader''s eyes widened. If he were to get struck by this blow, then he would have died on the spot. If. Before the spear could strike true, it suddenly halted mid air, mere fingers away from the leader''s chest. "Can''t you guys do anything on your own? Must I do everything myself?" So came the voice of a young girl from the dense jungle undergrowth, as Eliana, riding upon a lizard, revealed herself. The leader bowed to her, which was an akward thing to do atop a lizard, and apologized. "Apologies. Thank you for saving my life. I am once more forever in you and your family¡¯s debt." The young girl simply scoffed. "So where is that traiter that-" But before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly realized that the old man had leapt off the cliff face. The moment when he saw the javelin he had thrown stop mid air, he had turned around and ran with full speed, not even hesitating when jumping off the cliff. Eliana cursed and dashed forward, using all of her powers to move as quickly as possible. When she arrived at the cliffside she flung herself off the cliff as well, moving down at great speeds. Before the old man could impact the ground, she grabbed him and herself with her powers and launched both of them up, ascending the cliff at a rapid pace. Once they were at the top, she flung the man unto the ground, after which she herself landed gracefully.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The old man seemed dazed and groaned from all the cuts and bruises he had gotten from getting dragged across the ground. Just when Eliana was about to say something to the lizard riders, the old man, despite the apparant wounds and disorientation, pulled out an obsidian knife and was about to plunge it into his own throat, before Eliana grabbed his knife and flung it to the side using her powers. "Quickly tie him up, before he tries something else!" Heeding the screamed commands of the city lord''s daughter, the lizard riders  dismounted quickly, after which two of them held the old man down, while the third used string to tie his hands and feet together, effectively immobilizing the old man. Once that was done, a triumphant expression spread across Eliana''s face. "We finally meet. You know, you have quite the history, Dolo. Now tell me, where is the accursed child of that heretic Mundus?" Dolo, the advisor and friend of Inpar, a key figure of the failed uprising led by Mundus and the adoptive father of Mundus'' son furrowed his brows and scrunched his nose. "I have nothing to say to your ilk." One could almost hear the venom in his voice. Eliana chuckled upon hearing his hateful response. "Perhaps seeing my mother will change your mind. I''ve heard there are quite a few things she wishes to discuss with you. As for you four, I will go back to Victoria with the traitor for now. Continue the search and report if you find any traces of the accursed child." The leader gave a salute and shouted "Understood!" With these parting words, Eliana mounted her lizard once more and made her way back to the southern city, a human package in tow.


    The cow let out a deep moo. The merchant, who''s name turned out to be Troy, clapped the cow on the neck, while making shushing noises. "Don''t worry girl, we''re going to stop soon and you''ll be able to eat all the grass you could ever want." Troy then turned to Herodotos and Telamon who were both walking next to the cart. "Up ahead there is going to be a village close by the road. Inside the village is an inn, where we can spend the night. If we continue at our current pace, we are going to reach the western city in two more days. How does that sound?" Herodotos and Telamon exchanged a glance, before Telamon smiled and nodded to Troy. "Yes that sounds good by our measure. How much farther up ahead is the village you were talking about?" Troy scratched his rugged beard and gestured down the winding path wich they were taking right now. You see how the trees clear all the way up ahead?" The old man pointed with his outstretched arm. "After the trees clear, there is some open farmland cultivated by the village we are about to visit. We should arrive there shortly before sundown." Telamon nodded and gave an agreeing hum.


    The three men and one cow continued thier journey together, until a few thousand paces later, they arrived at the aforementioned village. The village seemed very similar to what the brothers were used to, with fields being tilled and planted by farmers and chickens being kept for their eggs. However, something that surprised them greatly, was when they saw another cow being used to till the field. The cow had a harness similar to the one that belonged to Troy, but instead of pulling a cart, it pulled a large wooden plough, allowing the farmers to till vast amounts of farmland much faster than the villagers in Herodotos'' and Telamon''s village could. They were both quite shocked to discover that these beasts had been tamed not only to pull carts, but also to help with farmwork. After passing the as-of-yet tilled fields, they arrived at the village. One of the houses was notably bigger, even featuring a second story.


    Most houses even in Victoria city had only one story, so seeing as this house had two stories, meant that the inhabitants were quite wealthy. Troy left his cart outside together with his cart and entered the inn. Herodotos was left behind to keep an eye on the cart and Telamon went together with the old merchant, into the interior of the inn. The first floor was similar to the pub that they had in their own village, with a bar at the back of the room with a few tables scattered around the room. The cooking stove was placed in a corner, the warm flames dancing as they consumed the wood, providing heat and comfort to any weary travellers or farmers. A middle aged woman greeted them from behind the bar countertop, her demeanor warm and inviting, yet Telamon felt like there was a certain fierceness hidden within her soft demeanor, as if she were someone one shouldn''t mess with. Troy did most of the talking, booking two rooms, one for himself and one for the brothers. He also rented a spot in the barn for his cow for the night. The room cost six small copper coins, which if converted to bread was enough to feed an adult for two entire days. Telamon almost chocked when he heard the exorbitant price, but could only pay with grievences in his heart.

 Chapter 32 - Outhouse

    After having eaten dinner, Troy bid goodnight to the two brothers and went up to his room. His room had a simple bed and a chest next to it. There was also a wooden bucket filled with water from the nearby river and a cloth, that guests could use to wash themselves. Troy sat down on his bed and waited. After counting 500 heartbeats, he stepped out of his room and descended the stairs.


    Making sure that none of the brothers were downstairs, he approached the woman at the counter. "What can I do for you at this late hour?" Turning to her he leaned in conspiratoriously and whispered to her. "Do you provide messenger service?" The woman frowned her brow and nodded her head. "Indeed we do. My son is quite fast, though he will not go further than to the capital or the western city." Troy nodded his head. "That''s perfect. I need him to send a message to the capital." The woman nodded her head and gestured for him to continue. "Tell your son to run back to the capital, find the captain of the city guard and to tell him that Troy has encountered two suspicious individuals. I suspect them to be fleeing criminals. Your son served us dinner today, so he should know how to describe their appearances." The middle aged woman squinted her eyes at him, the silence stretching between them.


    Just when Troy was starting to feel uncomfortable and was about to say something, the woman answered. "Two large copper coins." Troy almost relieved rummaged in his robes and produced the requested copper coins. After handing them over, the woman inspected them after which she called for her son. Troy thanked the woman and headed upstairs. When he ascended the stairs and turned into the hallway, he instinctively took a half step back and pulled out his bronze knife, entering a combat stance. "Whoa there, didn''t mean to scare you. I simply wished to visit the outhouse." When Troy peered into the darkness, he could make out the silhouette of Telamon, and after a quick scan noticed that he had no weapons in his hands.


    Troy let out an awkward laugh and lowered his blade. "Sorry, old habits. I too had to visit the outhouse just now." Telamon let out an awkward chuckle and walked by Troy, descending the stairs. He looked over his shoulder and saw as Troy was staring at him with a piercing gaze, just before hastily entering his room and closing the door. Telamon scratched his head and decided not to think too much about it. On his way out, he greeted the innkeeper and her son, who appeared to be busy preparing for a trip. Outside the inn, he approached the stable and the outhouse located next to it.


    When he tried to pull the door, he heard a loud voice emanate from inside. "Can''t you see it''s occupied? Come back later!" Telamon revealed a puzzled expression. "Herodotos, is that you?" The angry voice responded. "Who else would it be? Now leave me alone, so I can do my business in peace." Telamon backed away from the outhouse door. "Alright. Do you know where the second outhouse is?" Herodotos'' voice was gaining a tint of impatience. "What second outhouse? There is only one here. Now go away." A sneaking suspicion crept into Telamon''s heart. "And Troy? Wasn''t he just here?" Herodotos'' voice once more came from the outhouse, the words practically dripping with venom. "Troy? Of course, he was here. We were sharing the outhouse together just now. Is that what you think happened? Stop asking weird questions and let me do what I must." Telamon didn''t answer his brother as he heard the door to the inn opening and closing.


    He saw the innkeeper''s son scurry out of the building and run into the night, heading the way he and his traveling companions had come. He called out to the boy. "Hey, where are you going?" The boy shot him a hostile glance. "My business is my own." And with these parting words, the boy turned and left, heading into the night. On his back were traveling gear and rations for several days. Telamon entered the inn and approached the innkeeper. "Where is your son going at such a late time?" The innkeeper looked at him with an unimpressed face and simply shrugged. "He goes where he must." Telamon nodded his head. "And what will he do there?" The woman shrugged once more. "Whatever it is he has to do." Telamon grabbed into his cloak and pulled out a large bronze coin. "Perhaps this will convince you to talk?" The woman narrowed her eyes, before slowly taking the bronze coin. "You two seem like good people, so I don''t mind telling you. The boy is headed to the capital, to deliver a message on behalf of your companion." Telamon gazed expectantly at the woman. After a brief silence, Telamon reached into his pocket and with a grieving heart pulled out another large bronze coin. The woman took the coin and nodded while giving a faint smile as if she were proud one of her students had finally learned something.


    Dolo woke with a startle, as he felt what felt like a cold punch across his face. He sputtered and gasped for air, as he noticed that for some reason his clothes were drenching wet. "Come on, get up. The City Lord wishes to speak with you." Dolo squinted his eyes, letting them adjust to the light. He took in his surroundings. Dolo found himself in an underground cell, the walls made of stone and a single narrow window at the top of the cell providing a thin sliver of sunlight. He was sprawled on the ground, a puddle around him, and only now did he realize that a guard was towering over him. In his hands was a wooden bucket and attached to his hip was a bronze short sword.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    He groggily blinked his eyes, still confused as to where he was. The guard bent down and shouted in his ear. "I said get up!" Saying so, the guard kicked Dolo in the stomach, making him double over and groan in pain. "Come on, move it, or do you want me to kick you again?" Dolo held up one hand, while still clutching his stomach. He gasped for breath and after a brief moment found the strength to try to shakily get to his feet. His head felt cloudy and his thoughts were sluggish. When trying to support himself off the cold floor, his left arm suddenly gave out, and a sharp pain penetrated through the fog in his head. He cursed as he once more collapsed to the cold stone floor.


    "If you don''t get up this instant, I swear to Minsol, I am going to cut you down right here and now." Dolo ignored the meaningless chatter of the guard and instead looked down at his left arm, seeing a rough bandage had been placed on where the arrow had pierced him. Memories came back and he remembered his escape and eventual capture.


    The man got on his feet and turned to the guard. "I''m sorry. You said the city lord wishes to speak with me? Could you please lead the way?" The guard shot him a disgusted glance as if he couldn''t believe that the legendary heretic and resistance leader would act in such a manner. He scoffed and turned around, heading out of the damp cell. "As I said, the City Lord wishes to-" Suddenly the guard felt as the sword on his hip was pulled from its scabbard. He could just turn around in time, to see the weak and pathetic prisoner wielding the blade with one hand and driving it towards the guard''s chest. The guard let out an animalistic guttural growl and gripped the hand of the prisoner.


    Dolo pushed with all his might, pinning the guard to the far wall, and with his full body weight moved the sword towards the guard''s chest. Even weak and wounded and with only one arm, Dolo was still able to bring the tip''s edge ever closer to the heart of the guard. Soon the tip made contact with the guard''s chest, straining the fabric and bending the skin. Dolo gazed into the eyes of the guard, seeing anger and desperation in them. Two soulless marbles stared back at the guard. Dolo pushed once more, the fabric and skin yielding, slowly getting pierced by the blade. The sword was now drawing blood and Dolo knew, that in but a few moments all would be over.


    Just when despair started to overtake the guard''s eyes Dolo heard a shout. "Get away from him!" As Dolo was suddenly tackled, making him drop the sword. It seemed that Dolo had been too slow and the guard''s backup had arrived. Lying on the ground with kicks and punches raining down on him, Dolo couldn''t help but wonder if it would have been wiser to use the blade on himself, to prevent the city lord the satisfaction of meeting him in such a state.


    In the temple located in the middle of Victoria sat City Lord Feidi upon a bronze throne, her eldest daughter Eliana standing left of her. The spot where her husband would usually be was empty. The throne was not located in the central hall but in a relatively small side hall. The main hall was reserved for the statues of God and of his firstborn Minsol, who had joined Him in the Afterlife. Feidi looked to the advisor kneeling before her. "Where is that heretic?" The advisor wiped his brow nervously and responded in a slightly shaky voice. "The heretic is on his way. He is being brought here as we speak." Just when the advisor was about to make up more excuses, the doors to the throne room were opened and two guards entered with a half-dead man hanging over their shoulders.


    Dolo''s feet dragged across the floor as his head hung limply from his shoulders. Blood droplets followed wherever he passed, as if the red paw prints of a small rabbit, leaving red droplets wherever it stepped. Feidi glanced at him from over her nose, before shifting her gaze to the guards. "Why is he in such a state?" The guard bowed before offering a reply. "Apologies your Highness, the prisoner offered more resistance than anticipated, so we had to take some certain... measures." Feidi shot an icy gaze at the advisor responsible for the guards, making him shrivel up internally. The advisor in turn shot a glare at the guards which made them cringe.


    "No matter, we shall talk about this later. Dolo, it''s been a long time since we last spoke." The prisoner, still hanging by the arms of the guards raised his head, meeting Feidi''s gaze. "Indeed it has been Feidi. I would say it''s a pleasure, but I would be lying." Feidi let out a cold sneer and shook her head. "Yes, let''s dispense with the false pleasantries. I shall be direct with you. I want two things. First is the location of Mundus''s offspring. Second, are the patterns that you and Inpar discovered." Dolo''s face contorted into a mask of rage, his eyes revealing such an intense hatred, as though they could render even the sun and moon asunder. "Don''t you dare utter his name." Feidi laughed a hollow and despondent laugh. "Oh? So you''re telling me what to do now? The way I see it, you''re in no position to be making demands of me. Again, location of Mundus'' child and the diagrams." Dolo sneered. "I will never tell you. Feidi showed an amused expression, as if she had been expecting this response all along. She motioned to one of the guards stationed next to a side door. The guard nodded and opened the door, revealing Paeon gagged and bound, held by another guard, who forced him into the hall. Feidi shot an expectant glance at Dolo. "Perhaps this will change things up a bit?" Panic flooded Dolo''s mind, as he gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 33 - The Scent of Red

    The early light of dawn illuminated the trail, guiding the brothers, the merchant and his lone cow on their travels. The chirps of birds called for the fading of the night and brought forth a new day. There was a light breeze and the sky was only lightly dotted with clouds. The horizon''s crown over the southern edge was well visible today. This seemingly cheerful atmosphere did nothing to dissipate the dark cloud seeming to hang over Herodotos'' mind. He and his brother were situated behind the wooden cart being pulled by the cow. Troy was next to his "lady" as he liked to call his beast, walking next to it. The two brothers kept themselves out of earshot while conspiring quietly together. "And you''re certain, that''s what the innkeeper said?" Herodotos didn''t wish to believe the words Telamon was uttering. His brother grimaced and nodded his head. "There''s no doubt about it. Troy sold us out to the city guard." Herodotos mulled over his brother''s words with a grim expression. "And what do we do now?" Telamon didn''t reply, but wore a conflicted expression. He hesitated to speak and after seemingly overcoming an internal struggle, he whispered a few words. "Father would probably want us to..." Telamon trailed off, unable to finish his sentence. Herodotos shuddered when he heard these words.


    With wide eyes and a quivering voice, he asked his brother. "You don''t actually mean to say, you want to... to kill him?" He was only able to whisper the last few words, as if he didn''t wish to believe in them. His heart pounded in his chest, and his vision narrowed, stars appearing in his vision. His breathing got ragged and all he could hear was the rushing of his own blood. With a scared expression he searched for guidance in his brother''s eyes, only to be met with uncertainty. They had been prepared for the eventuality, yet now that they stood before the possibility, they had never imagined it would come to this. "We could... just let it be. Act as if we didn''t notice anything." Telamon shook his head upon hearing the hopeful words spoken by his brother. "He would surely talk with the city guard of the western city. We''ve got some time after catching up to and bribing the messanger, but this merchant is too big of a loose end. We can''t risk him running around." Herodotos scratched his chin, while contemplating different options.


    "We could pay him off. Or we could tie him up and leave him in the wilderness." Telamon was about to respond, when from in front of them, the merchant called out to them. "What are the two of you talking about back there? By the expressions the two of you are wearing, one would think you are plotting a murder." The merchant laughed a deep bellied laugh, his shoulders relaxed and in a carefree posture. "Come on you two, lighten up. It''s a beautiful day today. No need to spend it looking so gloomy." The merchant, who had turned back to face the road, looked over his shoulder to gaze at the two brothers. His smile seemed to freeze for a second. "Hey now, you''re looking at me, as if I''m some kind of beast from the outer wilds. Relax you two, I''m not going to do anything." Herodotos'' heart caught in his chest, the world narrowed down only to the slight smile of the merchant, a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. His palms were sweaty and his legs involuntarily trembled. He looked to the side, seeing Telamon bear a grim determination. Telamon gave him a small nod. Herodotos clenched his jaw and closed his eyes while taking a deep breath. Before he even opened them, he heard something cutting though the wind. Opening his eyes, he realized that the merchant had sent a spear flying at him.


    Instinctively he actived his powers, pushing the spear to the side. The spear, instead of hitting the heart where it had been aimed at, only grazed Herodotos'' ribcage. The spot flared up in Herodotos'' mind, but he didn''t even feel any pain. His muscles were trembling with the amount of energy stored in them, and he felt like he could lift a boulder even without his powers. The merchant had already crossed the distance, bronze blade in hand. Telamon had his own obsidian knife in hand and swung at the merchant. The merchant deftly leaned to the side, letting Telamon overswing, exposing his side. Just as the merchant was about to plunge the blade into Telmaon''s side, he found himself unable to move the knife. A shocked expression briefly flashed across his eyes, before they darted over to Herodotos.


    Instead of seeing a skewered corpse as he expected, he saw the young man holding out one hand. Gritting his teeth, the merchant''s demeanor shifted. If previously he had been casual, almost relaxed, his eyes were sharp and focused now. He let go of the bronze blade, letting it float where it was. Turning, he punched Herodotos squarely across the face, making him stumble onto the ground. The merchant then side stepped, narrowly avoiding the slash from Telamon. Rotating his hips to gain momentum, the merchant threw another powerful jab at Telamon. Telamon narrowly blocked it, yet winced when he felt the force of the jab impact his old wounds left by the winged wolves. Telamon attemped another stab at the merchant, yet he pushed his arm to the side making him miss. He then grabbed Telamon''s overextended arm, pulling him forward past his hip and hurled him to the ground. Telamon went tumbling and splayed over the forest undergrowth. The merchant scurried forth and grabbed the bronze blade that was lying in the grass. During the few seconds that it took the merchant to send Telamon to the ground and gather his weapon, Herodotos regained his surroundings and got up once again.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Shaking the dizziness out of his eyes, he sent his sword flying at the merchant. The man parried the blade, before closing the distance and thrusting the blade at Herodotos. Unfortunately for the merchant. His legs lost contact with the ground and he started floating in the air. Herodotos wiped the blood from his nose away and glared at the man. The merchant let out an animalistic growl and threw the blade at him. The blade stopped midair, before dropping uselessly on the ground. The merchant''s expression morphed into one of fear, as he hovered in the air, unable to free himself. "So you are his son, huh? But what are you doing all the way out here? Last I heard-" Herodotos didn''t allow him to speak, hurling him instead into a tree trunk, letting him collapse to the ground below. Telamon, who had previously been on the ground, stepped next to his brother and gazed apathetically at the man.


    The man on the ground raised one arm and spoke hastily. "Wait! You''re Mundus'' offspring, right? Let''s talk things out. I''m sure we can come to an agreement which would satisfy all of us." Telamon exchanged a glance with his brother, before spitting a moutful of blood into the dirt. He had previously bit on his tounge when he went tumbling earlier. Telamon picked up his dropped knife and gestured at the man on the ground. "Hold him down." Herodotos numbly nodded his head, using his powers to slam the arms and legs of the man into the ground, pinning him face down. The man struggled desperately but was unable to break out of his bindings. "Hey now, wait. If you let me go, then I can get you pardoned. You will no longer have to be on the run." A glimmer of hope ignited within Herodotos'' heart. Was there a chance this could end without bloodshed? Yet just when he was about to speak, Telamon answered first. "Lies! All you do is lie. We can''t trust your words." He slowly approached the man and knelt down on the ground, placing a knee on his back. The man got even more desperate. "I promise, I have the means to make sure you''ll never get bothered again! I''m the-" Telamon grabbed the hair of the merchant, tilted his head upwards and with one clean movement slit the throat of the merchant.


    There was a weird gurgling noise that came from his throat. Red seeped into the green underneath. Herodotos'' head felt light. The red flowed into the green as if a lazy river, meandering between the stalks of grass. The chirps of the birds was so loud now, it was drowning out any other sound. Chirp chirp, it was as if the birds were mocking him. The morning sun was too hot, the light blinding him. He felt a tightness in his chest and he could vaguely hear his brother''s voice, as if from a long tunnel. The red around Troy''s neck was shimmering, as if it were still alive. Herodotos'' arm was pulled, making him suddenly regain control of his body once more. Confused he blinked at his brother, who was holding his arm within his hands. "We need to move the body. We can''t leave it here on the road. Come on." Herodotos'' absentmindedly nodded his head, noting how white his brother''s face seemed. He wondered idly whether his brother was all right, considering how pale he appeared.


    Herodotos redirected his gaze to the body once more, however something immediatly caught his eye. The ground around his body was still shimmering as if alive. Suddenly out of the Troy''s body stood up a younger version of the old merchant. This Troy was translucent and almost invisible. It was easier to observe him through the corner of the eye rather than trying to look at him directly. The shimmering erupted into many translucent tendrills, guiding the translucent Troy into the ground. Before the light of realization could appear within Troy''s eyes, he was suddenly whisked away, dissapearing underground, as if sucked in by a huge vortex. "What?" Herodotos stumbled backwards, collapsing onto the ground. Telamon turned to him. "We need to hurry. Someone might come from the other direction. We need to hide the body now." A hand appeared before Herodotos. Herodotos'' gaze wandered up the hand, seeing an elbow, a shoulder and finally his brother. He seemed just as scared as he was feeling, and yet here he was, being the one to offer his hand to him. He grabbed the hand, feeling strength well up from within. "What was that? Those tendrils?" Telamon sent him a confused glance. "What tendrils? You meant the roots of the trees? Doesn''t matter, come on we need to hide the body." Herodotos was about to say something, but stopped himself. "Yeah, you''re right. I''ll bring the body to a good location where we can bury it."


    A few moments later the two brothers were standing before a freshly dug grave. Telamon shifted uncomfortably. "We should head back. Let''s not linger for too long here." Herodotos nodded absentmindedly before following his brother back to the trail. There they found the cow standing anxiously before the cart. The brothers exchanged glances, unsure of what to do. Telamon was the first to break the silence. "We can pose as travelling merchants when entering the city." Herodotos grunted in agreement, his mind wandering. His gaze flickered around the green scenery. He almost couldn''t remember what had happened. The brothers approached the cart and took a look underneath the tarp. There they found various travelling equipment, some large dried fish, and a few pieces of leather. Herodotos picked up a piece of dried fish, inspecting it. After giving it a sniff, he put it down. The fish had an overpowering smell, not too different compared to the smell of red. But how did red smell again? Of course, it was the scent that clung to the air as soon as... Suddenly Herodotos doubled over and quickly turned away, vomiting on the side of the road.

 Chapter 34 - Synoro

    The setting sun cast an orange afterglow upon the backs of Herodotos and Telamon as they trudged along the winding dirt path leading to Synoro, the western city. Over the horizon, they could make out many smoke trails, indicating that they were already quite close to the city itself. To the side of the path, they could see various farmers working to till the lands. However, they didn''t see any more of those "cows". They had left the forest behind and now found themselves walking amongst open plains and rolling hills. In the distance, they could see the odd village or two. Yet most of the land around them was untended for and barren. It seemed humanity had only recently settled here.


    The cow walking next to them diligently pulled its cart, yet it seemed resistant to being led by either of the brothers. Getting the cow to move had taken quite a large effort. It would periodically look back as if expecting someone else to be there. The brothers were soon able to spot the city itself. "It''s quite small, isn''t it?" That was the first impression Telamon made. Herodotos followed his gaze and couldn''t help but agree. They proceeded to approach the city while observing it. For one, the city was much smaller than Victoria, the southern city. All the buildings looked to be newly built, and there were many tents pitched up on the outskirts of the city. They could see active construction work around the outskirts of the city, actively expanding it.


    When they approached the city, they could see a few guards armed with spears being surrounded by a large mob of people. The guards spoke with them, directing them to various places to pitch up their tents. They then gave them various tasks, such as constructing buildings, collecting wood from the nearby forests, or other menial tasks. As soon as the brothers approached the crowd gathered in front of the city, the people instinctively parted, clearing a path for the brothers. It seemed like only wealthy merchants would be able to afford a cart pulled by a cow. As soon as he got close enough, one of the guards turned to Telamon and spoke to him. "Good day, travelers. What is your business?" Telamon and Herodotos exchanged a glance before Telamon answered. "We heard that the city lord is planning another expedition and came here in hopes of peddling our wares to him. The guard exchanged a glance with his colleague before rubbing his chin. "Word travels fast. Yes, as the lord announced yesterday, another expedition is being prepared. If you wish to speak with the lord, go to the market square and find a man named Esdras. he is the advisor of the lord." Telamon thanked the guard and, together with his brother, proceeded to direct the cow to the market square.


    While walking there, they overheard snippets of conversations. It seemed that many of the people pitching up tents on the outskirts were people sent over from the capital and northern city in the pursuit of expanding human territory. It seemed that the land around these cities was fully developed, and the only viable way to keep everyone fed was to send people to new locations. The brothers approached the market square and asked around for the man named Esdras. The market was filled with various stalls, with people hawking their wares. Looking around, Telamon found stalls selling fresh bread, shoes, stone and obsidian tools, clay pots, and even a few bronze wares.


    It was next to this stall that they found Esdras, an older man, his beard long and white talking animatedly with the owner of the bronze wares stall. "-don''t understand how we are supposed accomodate all these people. We barely have enough food for everyone and can''t shelter everyone. By Minsol''s name, I don''t see how her Majesty expects us to keep sending those expeditions on top of that." The stall owner nodded sympathetically and clapped him on the shoulder. "I understand, you''ve sure got it rough. How about you come by my house sometime and we share some of the wine that I recently acquired." Esdras''s eyes lit up, and a broad smile overtook his expression. "That sounds like a wonderful idea, old friend. If only everyone could be like you."


    Telamon approached the two men. "Apologies, but are you Esdras, the lord''s advisor?" Esdras glanced over, displeased at having been disturbed. "And what if I am? What do you need from me?" Seeing Esdras''s unhappy visage, Telamon put on an appeasing smile and gestured at the cart which his brother was guarding. "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t help but overhear you mention the troubles you''ve been having with organizing and supplying the expeditions." Esdras showed a displeased expression. There were certain things Esdras thought people shouldn''t mention. Such issues were one of them. "And what of it?" Telamon flashed another smile. "Well, you see, my companion and I are travelling merchants, and we believe to have just the things an expedition would need. We''ve got high-grade travelling equipment, food, and even a few special items found only in the Far East," Esdras rubbed his chin and nodded thoughtfully. "It would indeed be quite the boon if what you say is true. Come with me, we shall speak in greater detail in a more secluded place. We wouldn''t want anyone else to overhear anything else." At that, Esdar sent a pointed glare at Telamon, at which he simply smiled innocently.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Esdar proceeded to bid farewell to the bronze stall owner and guided the brothers deeper into the city. Esdar called out from in front of them. "While we walk, please do tell me, what exactly is it that you have brought for us?" Telamon caught up to the advisor, leaving Herodotos behind with the cow. "Of course. We''ve got travelling equipment, dried fish from the endless sea in the east, tanned leather, and even a few shells." The buildings around them changed from shabby, quickly built shacks to beautifully built houses, most of which even had a second story. The advisor ran his fingers through his beard. "Shells, you say?" Telamon nodded. "Yes, pretty little things found in the far east. The shells are found at the endless beaches located in the east." They arrived before a small palace, its building style mimicking the palace Telamon knew in the southern city of Victoria.


    They led the cart to the side of the palace, bringing it to an open square. Esdras clapped his hands together. "Alright, I think there are quite a few things that you have, which we will need for the expedition. Let me see the wares." Herodotos sent Telamon a questioning glance, and after Telamon nodded, Herdotos pulled the tarp from the cart, revealing the items. Esdras took a step closer, inspecting the goods. "Hmm, this does look quite good, but where are the shells?" Telamon stepped next to Esdras, pulling a scrap of leather to the side, revealing a pouch hidden beneath. He took the pouch and spilled the contents out onto the cart. Esdras''s eyes lit up with a twinkle as he saw these exotic items. "Yes, these are indeed very good."


    Just when Esdras was about to pick one of the shells up, Telamon held out one hand, preventing him from doing so. When Esdras sent him a questioning glare, Telamon answered. "We wish to meet with the lord to discuss the selling of our wares, as well as a few other things." Esdras was about to decline when Telamon handed him a few shells. "Take these as a small token of thanks for your services." Esdras smiled while nodding. "Of course, it''s always a pleasure meeting a merchant who understands the trade. Wait here, I shall speak with the lord. He should be able to speak with you soon." Saying so, Esdras turned and left the two brothers alone while hurrying to enter the palace. Herodotos exchanged a glance with Telamon, shaking his head silently.


    After a few moments, the lord''s advisor returned with a servant in tow. "You should be able to meet with him this night. Until then, allow one of his servants to bring you to an inn, where you can rest and prepare for tonight''s meeting." Telamon thanked him, after which he turned to the young girl. "Lead the way." The servant nodded before walking with them down the main street. They left the palace and turned a few corners before stopping in front of a large building with an image of a bed carved on the sign hanging outside of it. The girl pointed towards the sign and spoke. "This is the inn that we recommend for your stay. It has both a barn for your cow and security to ensure your wares don''t get stolen. You can eat your evening meal here, I am going to come by shortly after the sun has set to bring you to the lord. Make sure to mention that Esdras recommended this place. If there''s nothing else, I am going to excuse myself." Telamon thanked the young girl, after which she left, leaving the brothers alone in front of the inn.


    Herodotos brought the cow and cart into the barn while Telamon entered the inn to talk with the innkeeper. After mentioning Esdras'' name, they got a discount, and after paying for a night, Telamon received a room for two people. For dinner, they had meat stew with freshly baked bread. The bread was fluffy, with a soft interior and crunchy exterior. There was even remnant warmth within the core of the bread, and when it was broken in half, a pleasant aroma spread from within. The stew was delicious, the meat glistening in the light of the setting sun, the water used for the stew having absorbed the flavour of the meat. The meat was boiled until it was soft, and the vegetables were well balanced, mixing with the flavour of the meat to create a harmonious whole. The two travelers devoured the meals with great vigour, much to the delight of the cooks.


    After Herodotos finished his second bowl, he let out a satisfied burp, after which he sighed and sunk into his chair. "That was sorely needed. I''m so glad we get to eat something proper for once." Telamon couldn''t help but agree with his sentiment as he was wolfing down his third bowl. After he finished, he let out a pleased sigh. The brothers simply sat in silence, basking in the aftertaste of their delicious meals. Finally, Telamon broke the silence. "We need to plan our next move." Herodotos sighed but ultimately nodded and sat up. "Alright, so what''s the plan?" Telamon glanced left and right, ensuring no one was nearby to overhear their conversation. "Father told us to meet him here, but he also said to go talk with the city lord. Apparently, they fought together during the uprising. However, it''s been way too long since then, and we don''t know if we can trust the city lord. Here''s what I suggest. We talk with the city lord and see whether he''s trustworthy. If he is, we give him the stone tablets and ask him for help. If he isn''t, then we simply sell the wares and find a place to lay low for a while, while keeping an eye out for our father." Herodotos nodded his head. "Yeah, sounds like a plan." None of the two brothers spoke of the possibility that their father might not come to the city at all. Soon after they finished their meals, the servant girl from the palace came to the inn, searching for the brothers. She brought them, together with their cart, to the palace, after which she directed them to wait next to the entrance.

 Chapter 35 - Lord Zander

    Dusk envelopped the world, bathing the city of Synoro in the last embers of sunlight, painting the wooden walls of houses in pink, orange and yellow light. The inhabitants of the city were starting to retreat into their homes, no longer lingering outside once the dark claimed the streets. Outside the pallace, servants lit torches, illuminating the surroundings in the dancing light of the tamed flames. Herodotos and Telamon waited for a few moments, after which the servant girl came out again, ushering them in. Telamon grabbed the sack of shells from the cart and followed after the girl. Another servant took care of the cow and cart, ensuring no thieves would have their way.


    Herodotos nodded thankfully at the servant and hurried after his brother and the servant girl. The girl brought them into the pallace, navigating the winding corridors with confidence. While following, Telamon tried to memorise the path they took, creating a mental layout of the pallace. The halls were made of stone, though they lacked decoration and still had quite a few rough edges. Everything also appeared very new, as if it had been built only a few years ago.


    Finally stopping before a heavy set wooden door, the servant girl gestured at the door. "His lordship awaits you inside." Just when the girl was about to knock upon the door, Telamon stopped her. "Before you knock, could you please tell us, if there is anything we should keep in mind when meeting the lord?" The servant girl frowned, her small nose scrunched in confusion. "It''s the same as meeting any other of the city lords." Telamon chuckled akwardly and spread his arms slightly. "You see, this is a bit embarresing to admit, but until now, we have only ever dealt with the advisors of lords and not the lords themselves. I would be greatly thankful if you could run down the most important things to keep in mind." The servant wore an incredulous look upon her face, before lightly touching her forehead. "Alright, where to start? First, when you enter make sure to bow to the lord and only get up or make eye contact when he allows you to. Second unless he gives you his name, you are to adress him only as ''your lordship'' or ''your highness''. Third, you only speak when spoken to. I hope I don''t have to remind you, to always have a respectful attitude when speaking with the lord." Telamon nodded diligently, while commiting everything to memory, meanwhile Herodotos'' head was spinning from the sudden onslaught of information.


    The servant girl let out a breath and turned once more towards the door. "Are the two of you ready?" Telamon grunted affirmitive, while Herodotos stiffly nodded. Three loud thumps came from the heavy set wooden door, as the girl''s knuckles rapped against the firm surface. "Yes?" A gruff and somewhat tired voice sounded from the other side of the door. The girl opened the door slightly, creating the smallest crack, allowing the occupant to see the ones who disturbed the peace. "My lord, the two merchants have arrived." Telamon peered over the shoulder of the girl, seeing a thin and guant man with a trimmed beard and rings around his eyes, seated at the far end of the study in a large wooden chair, over which several furs and pelts had been draped. In front of the man stood a wooden table, the surface of which was littered with wax tablets. Telamon didn''t recognize them, for he had never seen such tablets before, but he recognized them to be implements to store knowledge. On one side of the room, carved into the stone wall, were several strange lines and shapes.


    The man beckoned the girl to enter, while sizing the two brothers up. "Please enter, merchants from distant lands. I heard you''ve got a few wares that would be of use for me." Saying so, the man beckoned the brothers in. After entering, Telamon bowed, leaving his brother scrambling to match the gesture. Telamon spoke up while still bowed. "It is indeed as you say, your lordship. We hope to be of assistence in your expeditions." The young girl, who was now standing in a corner of the room, furrowed her brows, while the lord let out an amused chuckle. "Is that so? Then let''s speak clearly. What is it you''ve brought and what is your price? You may rise now." Telamon and Herodotos straightened their backs, only now noticing the icy glare coming from the servant girl in the corner of the room. Telamon flashed an akward smile and spread his hands in an amicable gesture.


    "The price of a merchant''s wares fluctuate depending on the location and current needs of the people. Let''s not talk about price for now and talk about something else." The lord narrowed his eyes and a slight glint appeared within his eyes. Raising one hand, he stroked his beard while answering. "I see that you''re truly a merchant. Very well, I shall indulge you. What is it you wish to speak of?" Telamon''s mouth curved ever so slightly, yet he made sure to hide his expression quickly. The servant girl, who was still standing in the corner, deepend her frown. Telamon spoke up with a theatrical flair. "When travelling through your city, my companion and I couldn''t help but marvel at your city. Considering how young it is, it has grown at an incredible rate." The man sitting in the wooden chair motioned for Telamon to hurry with his statement with a roll of his hand. "If you wish to simply lay flattery, then I''ll have to stop you right there. I don''t need another yes-man." Telamon did a small bow and apologized.


    "Of course, your lordship. While it is undeniably impressive how grand the city has become, it is also true that there are still... issues that need to be resolved." The lord dropped the hand from his chin and glanced at Telamon. "If you''re referring to the mass immigration, then I''m afraid to tell you, that I''ve already signed an agreement with a different merchant, to provide all of their needs. I only require the materials to host another expedition, nothing more." The lord placed special emphasis upon the last two words. Telamon nodded his head solemnly, before once more continuing to speak. "I''ve heard that the settlers come from the capital and northern city under her Majesty''s order. What is your opinion of that?" The lord glanced briefly at the servant, still standing in the corner, now practically sending nonverbal death threats with her glares, before looking pointedly back at the disguised merchants.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "My allegiences lie with her Majesty. I do what I must." Telamon nodded emphatically. "And these expeditions are also orginized under order of her Majesty." The lord narrowed his eyes, while maintaining a brief silence. "I do as the Queen decrees. Now cease asking these questions, and get down to the heart of the matter." Telamon nodded hastily, before pulling out a small leather pouch. "Before we start, let me gift you something." Saying so, he extended the pouch over to the lord. The pouch floated out of his hands and landed in the hands of the city lord. "These are shells brought over from the far east. They can be found upon the border where the endless water meets the land." The lord nodded his head while listening to Telamon''s explenaition and spilled the contents of the pouch out on his desk. Small white and sand coloured shells littered the desk.


    Telamon glanced at the servant girl in the corner of the room, before hesitating. Finally mustering the courage, he spoke up once more. "There is another thing we wish to gift you. It''s a stone tablet from the far eastern shore, detailing the process the people there use to catch fish in large numbers. My companion always carries it with him." Herodotos was startled to be suddenly called upon and sent a questioning look at his brother. Telamon turned to his brother and sent him a meaningful gaze. He then glanced at his back, where he stored their father''s stone tablets. Understanding dawned upon Herodotos''s face, yet it soon turned to disbelief, however once he saw his brother''s gaze and his subtle nod, he slowly reached beneath his cloak and produced one of the tablets.


    The lord watched on with slight confusion and spoke up. "If you''re talking about the new practice of using large nets, then I''ll have to inform you that we already possess this knowledge." Telamon glanced at the servant girl, who was still watching vigilantly, and spoke to the city lord. "The technology recorded in these tablets is something entirely new." The lord, still seemingly skeptical, floated the tablet to his desk and glanced briefly over the tablet. After a cursory glance, his eyes widened and his hand stopped mid beard stroke. The lord slowly exhaled, carefully placing the tablet face down. Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at the servant girl still in the room, before closing his eyes. He suddenly opened them and sent an intense glare at Telamon.


    "Do you know what this is?" Telamon nodded his head. "Advanced fishing techniques, your lordship. Nothing more." The last two words were said while subtly gesturing at the servant girl. The lord nodded his head, his movements careful and deliberate. "And where, if I may ask, did you acquire this tablet?" Telamon gestured to his companion. "It was his father who gave us the tablet. His father is also the one who wrote it." The lord''s eyes narrowed. "And can you tell me more about your father?" Suddenly on the spot, Herodotos broke out in cold sweat. Telamon was quick to step in and continue. "You see, your lordship, his father isn''t actually his blood father. His bloodfather was a good friend of his current father, so after his blood father''s death, his current father took him in as his own. As he did with me." The lord let out a thoughtful hum.


    "And this father, is he here with you in the city?" Telamon helplessly shook his head. "We departed rather quickly, so we are unaware of his whereabouts. He told us to meet him here, but we couldn''t find him anywhere within this city." The lord nodded his head while contemplating Telamon''s words. Finally he stood up and walked over to Telamon and Herodotos. Standing before Herodotos, he extended his hand, startling both Herodotos and the servant girl. "A long time ago, before I was the city lord of Synoro, your father helped me and my own a great deal. I would recognize his writing anywhere. You may call me Zander. It''s been rude of me, but I haven''t yet asked for your names." Saying so, he firmly shook Herodotos hand, disregarding the protesting look upon the servant''s face.


    After breaking out of his daze, Herodotos nodded his head and flashed a broad smile. "I''m Herodotos. And he is Telamon." Saying so, he gestured at his brother. The lord muttered under his breath, "So it truly is you." just quiet enough, so that the servant couldn''t hear it. After shaking Herodotos'' hand, he shook Telamon''s hand. "Well now that we have introduced ourselves, let''s talk about-" Before Zander could finish his sentence, a heavy knock interrupted him. Furrowing his brow, he called for the interloper to enter. Once the door swung open, a breathless Esdras entered the room, before hurrying to Zander''s side. Leaning into his ear, he whispered, yet Telamon could faintly make out a few words.


    "Your lordship, His Highness Aster has come from the capital on a surprise visit. He is in the guest room right now, but apparently there are important things he needs to discuss with you." Zander''s gaze flitted to the two brothers, before nodding his head. "Very well. Apologies, Herodotos and Telamon, but I must depart. We shall continue our talks tomorrow. I hope you understand." There was a deeper cadence to the last few words, as if lord Zander was hinting at something deeper. Telamon and Herodotos exchanged glances, before nodding and expressing their understanding. A feeling of foreboding overcame Telamon, but he did well to hide it.

 Chapter 36 - Aster

    Back at the inn, the night had already claimed the city. Telamon and Herodotos were on the second story of the building, within a decently sized room. Within it were two beds, a small cupboard, a large chest for storage, a chair, and a table. The window closed with a wooden shutter was proof of how wealthy the inn owner truly was. Upon the table was a shallow bowl filled with water. In the corner stood a bucket with a rag draped over it. The two brothers were resting within the chamber, yet only one was sleeping. Herodotos watched Telamon''s regular breaths as he sat across Telamon''s bed upon his own. Telamon''s body was covered by a blanket made of something called wool harvested from an animal in the north. The room was buried in darkness, yet Herodotos could still make out his surroundings by relying upon his powers. Of course, he didn''t dare use too much of his powers, for fear of being detected by another descended of Minsol.


    Herodotos looked at his and his brother''s travel package placed next to the door, ready to leave at any time, recalling their conversation earlier that evening. Telamon spoke with his brother about his doubts on their way back from the palace. They agreed to prepare everything in case they needed to leave quickly and had set up a night watch as well. Herodotos sighed, mulling over the experiences he had collected over the past few days. The last few days had been anything but pleasant. First, he had messed up, leading to them being discovered and requiring them to flee. Second, they were repeatedly attacked by wild beasts. Then, they met... that merchant, and now they were playing mind games with the city lord Zander, who may or may not be their ally. Telamon had summarized what had happened within the lord''s study for Herodotos, as most of it had unfortunately gone over his head.


    Herodotos sighed and shook his head. He wondered whether his life would ever be the same, whether he could once more spend his days farming with his father and brother, whether the distant peace could once more return. Another sigh escaped his lips. Just as he was deeply lost in thought, a noise piqued his attention. It was a faint creak, as the door''s handle slowly turned. Herodotos jumped to his feet and silently tapped Telamon''s shoulder. His brother wildly flailed his limbs in the bed for half a second, before grabbing something from below his pillow and stabbing a knife at Herodotos. Herodotos in turn, grabbed the knife with his powers and whispered to his brother. "Calm down, it''s me, but there is someone else here." Telamon stilled and listened.


    Just as he held his breath, he heard the low creaking of the door swinging open. Telamon peered into the darkness, but couldn''t make out anything. The two brothers were crouched around their bed, one still on his back, muscles tensed and ready to spring. Straining to hear even the smallest sound. Silence never sounded as loud as it did now. Telamon felt the beating of his heart thumping within his chest. Ever faintly he could hear the soft creaking of the wood underneath the intruder. Telamon''s muscles shivered with anticipation, he dared not move, lest he make a noise and alert the invader. His grip around the hilt of the obsidian weapon tightened, his palms wet with sweat. Suddenly, Telamon felt Herodotos move and heard a loud crash as the intruder slammed into the wall opposite their beds.


    Telamon jumped out of bed and dashed to where he heard the sound come from, knife at the ready. Suddenly, something pushed him, making him fall backward onto his bed. Telamon heard the air whistle, as Herodotos sent their father''s bronze blade at the enemy. A metallic ding reverberated within the room, as Herodotos''s blade was deflected, sending small sparks flying, and before Telamon could get up to aid his brother, he felt a sharp blade press to his throat. Telamon stilled. Looking to his left, he could vaguely make out the shape of his brother, similarly frozen with his hands in the air. Telamon could see the metallic glint of a blade pressed to his neck.


    From in front of him, he heard a female voice. "Calm down, both of you. I''m not your enemy." Heavy breathing came from in front of the brothers. Telamon called out into the darkness. "Who are you? Why did you intrude into our room?" Telamon heard shuffling from in front, as the person adjusted herself. "Who I am isn''t important right now, what is important, is that the two of you leave the city as quickly as possible." Telamon furrowed his brows, though in the dark room it was impossible to make out his expression. "Why? And how can we trust you?" A tired groan came from the darkness. "Look, we don''t have the time, Aster might come here any moment. Leave the city and head west. Hide there for the next few months and keep a look out for the expedition. They''ll bring you supplies and more details on when you can come back, alright?" Telamon felt the blade leave his throat and float back to the owner, still hidden within the darkness.


    "As for why you should trust me, take this as a token of trust." Feeling something pressing into his hands, Telamon grabbed the item and noticed it to be a stone tablet. He couldn''t make out what was written upon it in the darkness, yet he could make a certain guess. "What about our father? We are supposed to wait for him here." Herodotos''s voice rang out from beside him. A silence descended upon the room, only interrupted by the shifting of clothes. Due to the cloaking darkness, it was impossible to make out the facial expression that their invader wore. Just when Telamon adjusted his grip upon his knife''s handle and tensed his leg muscles, the girl spoke once more. "He has been... captured. Aster, the son of the bloody queen, came here to give us the news. Your father said the two of you were in the east, but Feidi didn''t believe him. I''m sorry." Telamon''s jaw tensed, and he clenched his teeth. He felt the taste of iron in his mouth.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The girl across from them drew in her breath suddenly and turned to the window. "He''s here. You must hide." Before any of the brothers could say anything, she flung the window open and dashed out of the room and into the open street. Outside the inn, bathed beneath the moonlight, the intruder could finally be seen for the first time. She was a young girl, a few summers older than Herodotos, and wearing the noble garbs of the city lord''s family. Beside her a dozen enchanted needles floated in the air before they quickly flew over to her side and nestled themselves within the folds of her garments, entirely hiding themselves from view. The girl crossed her arms, while striking a casual pose.


    Without needing to wait for more than a few heartbeats, a streak streak came from the city lord''s mansion, before landing before the girl. The streak revealed itself to be a young man quite a few summers younger than the girl. If He were here, He would recognize the young man to have a similar countenance to Stella. The two people stood opposite each other, bathed in the light of the moon and the ring over the planet''s horizon. Finally, Aster, the Queen''s firstborn, was the first to break the silence. "Lexia, what brings you out here all alone on such a cold night? Shouldn''t you be in the palace where it''s nice and warm?" While the words of the question seemed innocent enough, there was a sinister undertone only those well-versed in reading people would be able to pick up.


    Lexia, the eldest daughter of city lord Zander, scoffed, turning her head away. "I could ask you the same. Isn''t the entertainers provided in the palace enough for you?" Aster spread his hands in a grand gesture. "Come on now, Lexia, don''t be like that. You know how boring I find those toys. Isn''t it much more exciting to go running into the night, exploring this little town you''ve built?" At the mention of toys, Lexia gritted her teeth. How Aster could possibly be a descendant of the Son of God, Minsol, escaped her. Aster''s expression did a complete turn and his playful attitude instantly dissipated. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Lexia, a dust trail appearing where he stood. Lexia flinched, taking half a step backward. Her eyes widened and she instinctively readied her hidden needles. Aster fixated on her with his gaze, even her most minute movement not escaping his scrutiny. "So tell me, my dearest Lexia, why oh why do I detect somebody using Minsol''s gift within your city, out here without good reason? From the amount used, it would almost seem like a battle happened here." Lexia, now on guard, clenched her teeth and replied in a low growl. "Does the Zander family not have the right to do within the city as they please?" Even as the words escaped her mouth, Lexia couldn''t feel any confidence in them.  With a dangerous glint in his eyes, Aster leaned close to Lexia''s ear. "As traitors, the Zander family is subordinate to the royal family. What the likes of you can and can not do is entirely dependent on the royal family."


    Cold sweat traveled down Lexia''s back, the pressure she felt coming off from Aster overwhelming her. Suddenly, just as quickly as the pressure appeared, it dissipated. Aster took a step back and flashed a chipper smile, all previous traces of enmity vanished. "Well, it''s not like your family has been managing the city poorly in the Queen''s name, so I guess I can''t be too harsh on you?" Lexia exhaled a pent-up breath she didn''t even know she was holding. However, just as she was starting to calm down, her heart skipped another beat when Aster spoke once more. "That being said, why did I detect someone using Minsol''s gift here? It came from that house over there." Saying so, Aster turned to the in, in which the brothers had slept.


    With sweaty palms and a slight shake in her voice, Lexia answered Aster. "I was just-" Before she could finish her sentence, Aster held out an outstretched arm in her direction, making her cease her explanation midway through. Wordlessly, Aster floated up to the open window on the second story of the building and peered into the dark room. Where his mortal eyes failed to peer through the darkness, his gifts made up for it. Scanning the dark room, Aster noticed various furniture and disturbed bedsheets, but nothing out of the ordinary. Narrowing his eyes, he scanned the room once more, just to make sure. His eyes darted to the disturbed beds, clearly left in a hurry. He turned his head and gazed at Lexia, who was anxiously waiting below.


    At the other side of the city, Herodotos and Telamon were dashing between makeshift tents, heading away from the city. They were on the western edge of the town, where a group of makeshift tents had been set up to house the incoming immigrants. Their breaths were heavy and their hearts beat fast, yet they didn''t slow their pace at all. Finally, they passed the last tent and the boundless world west of humanity''s territories opened before them. With conflicted hearts and clouded minds, the two brothers escaped under cover of darkness into the western wilderness.

 Chapter 37 - Bitter Rage

    The river''s water was as clear as the sky, allowing one to see the countless smooth stones making up the river bed. The river was fattened and rather violent this time of year, as the melted snow from the north flowed down into the valleys and rolling hills of the western wilderness. Telamon and Herodotos were walking along the edge of the river, ensuring that their steps landed upon the grey rocks at the river''s shore, avoiding leaving footsteps on the soft forest floor. It had just rained the previous night, leaving the forest filled with the smell of damp earth and rejuvenated moss. Herodotos led the way, picking his way between the uneven shore, avoiding the jutting edges of any stones, which hadn''t been tamed by the river''s currents yet.


    Suddenly, Herodotos stomped down with his right foot, creating several cracks in an unfortunate head-sized stone. After a brief pause, Herodotos suddenly crouched down and grasped his foot while squirming in pain. Telamon walked up to him and shook his head while sighing. "You shouldn''t practice on something as hard as rocks yet. Besides, it''s best not to use your powers too much now. You never know how close that guy from the capital could be." Herodotos looked up at him with a pained expression, still cradling his foot in his lap. "Got it, got it, no need to lecture me." Telamon shook his head again while recalling the events leading to their current circumstance.


    After leaving Synoro, the western city, they traveled west for a night and a day. After taking some distance, they thought that there weren''t any pursuers, but that night, they saw many smoke trails in the distance following their path, so they decided to continue traveling west until they lost them. They continued traveling for another two days, yet still the smoke behind them didn''t seem to gain any distance, if anything it got closer. Today was the fourth day since their departure from Synoro, and they had come across a river cutting through the forest they were in. After a short discussion, they decided to follow the river south, to make it harder for others to pursue their trail. That explained how they got there, but it didn''t explain Herodotos'' truly bizarre behavior.


    To answer that, one would need to go back to the first day after their close call with Aster. After the brothers had calmed down and had gained some distance from the city, Telamon remembered to inspect the stone tablet given to them by Lexia. Contrary to his expectations, it wasn''t the tablet that they had given the city lord Zander, but instead, it was an entirely separate tablet, the contents of which had shocked the brothers. It turned out, that recorded within the tablet were instructions written by Mundus himself, on how to practice the body-strengthening technique that he had developed. The technique boiled down to infusing the limbs and body with Minsol''s power and directing it outwards whenever one would strike with a limb or get struck within the body.


    The force would then either absorb an enemy blow or enhance one''s own attack. Every descendent of Minsol used this technique subconsciously at least somewhat, yet it was undoubtedly Mundus, who was the most adept at using it. The tablet contained instructions written by Mundus addressed at Zander, on how to improve the basic body strengthening technique, written just before the battle of the southern plains north of Victoria, the southern city. After reading the tablet, Herodotos had deepened his understanding of the technique and was eager to try it out. However, something as complicated as that could never be learned quickly, leading to the previous scene, in which Herodotos impatiently attempted to use Mundus'' teachings.


    "Come on, get up and let''s get moving. We can''t afford to waste time." Saying so, Telamon overtook his brother and continued walking along the meandering river. Herodotos sprang to his feet and was quick to follow him. The two brothers continued in silence, the sounds of birdsong, the rustling of leaves in the wind, and the splashing of the river being the only sound that accompanied them. Up ahead, a tree had toppled over, creating a natural bridge over the river. As the brothers approached this tree trunk, Herodotos spoke up. "This is perfect. We can cross the river here." Telamon nodded his head and felt a slight glimmer of satisfaction at seeing his brother learn and improve. "Yeah, it''ll be harder for pursuers from further downstream to track us, if we walk on the other side. Good thinking." Saying so, he stopped before the tree and tested it with one foot.


    It was a bit thin, but it should hold their weight, as long as only one person went at a time. Just as Telamon was lost in thought, his brother''s voice once more came from behind him. "I didn''t mean it like that. I meant that we should go away from the river, deeper into the forest." Telamon stepped onto the makeshift bridge, balancing with his two arms. "We need to follow the river, it goes further south." Most of the surface of the log was covered in branches, many of which went far away from the main trunk, making navigating the improvised bridge quite challenging.


    While Telamon was searching for another open space to place his foot, his brother''s voice reached him from across the shore. "Yeah, but we need to continue west. The pursuers are still behind us." Telamon jumped off the log and signaled Herodotos to cross. His brother tentatively placed a foot onto the tree and after testing it, was assured that it was still stable. While keeping a lookout, Telamon responded to his brother''s previous argument. "Now that we followed the river, they should have lost our trail. They should no longer know where we are, so they might think that we are still heading west. Now''s the perfect opportunity to slip away and go rescue father."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Herodotos was now halfway across the tree, the water rushing by beneath the branches. Telamon could see how Herodotos'' forehead creased into wrinkles, as he weaved between the fallen tree''s dead branches. The brown fingers reached upwards as if to grasp his face. "Even so, we need to head further west." Now it was Telamon''s turn, to furrow his eyebrows. "Why? Didn''t we agree to go save father? We don''t know how much time he has, so we need to get there as soon as possible." Herodotos jumped down from the trunk, now safely on the other side. "Of course, we need to save father, but... but didn''t that girl, Lexia, tell us to wait out in the western wilderness?"


    Telamon scrunched his face in utter disbelief. "Are we really going to do what that stranger told us to do, instead of going and saving our father? Why are you acting like this, shouldn''t you be the first one who would want to come to father''s rescue?" Herodotos showed a conflicted expression, anxiety visible on his face. "Yes, yes of course I want to save father, but we need to head west first." Frustration gripped Telamon''s heart as he struggled to understand Herodotos'' reasoning. "If we agree on that then why are we still here discussing this, wasting precious time, instead of following the river, so we may rescue father sooner?"


    Herodotos balled his fists, doubt marring his facial expressions, and yet he still said "We have to go west. We just have to." The anxiety, fear, stress, and worry of the last weeks came crashing down upon Telamon and mixed with the frustration he felt towards his brother''s incomprehensible actions. The frustration within his heart condensed into a bitter rage, and it was as if a hazy cloud fell over his mind. Without thinking he gripped his brother''s shoulders and shook him violently. "What do you mean ''we have to go-" Before he could even finish his sentence, he felt a strong pull on him, lifting him backward into the air, accompanied by a great building of pressure. Before the grip could solidify, Telamon''s expression turned grim, and acting on instinct, he grabbed his enemy''s shoulder harder, while pulling out his- Herodotos'' expression was one of pure fear, his eyes ripped wide open with dilated pupils.


    Telamon no longer felt a pull coming from behind. He noticed his brother''s fearful expression wasn''t directed at him, but at something in his hand. He followed his gaze and saw, gripped firmly within his palm, an obsidian knife. The knife that he used to- The knife fell to the floor, clinking as it collided with the stones of the river shore. Telamon stumbled two steps back, suddenly feeling drained of all his energy, his face ashen pale and his whole body trembling in cold sweat. Herodotos stayed where he was, his gaze fixed upon the blade. Telamon let out a weary sigh. "Fine, we''ll go west." Saying so, he stooped down and picked up the knife. While holding it, he contemplated throwing it into the river but decided to place it back at his hip. Chances were, he would need it within the not-too-distant future. His limbs slowly stopped shaking, yet his hair was still stuck to his forehead, sweat acting as an adhesive. Herodotos lightly nodded his head, still in a fearful daze, and followed his brother as he lead the two of them deeper into the forest, away from the sounds of splashing water.


    "What do you mean we''ve lost their tracks?" Hearing His Highness Aster''s raised voice made the hunter cower before the much younger man even lower than he already was. The hunter pointed behind him at the river that cut through the forest. "The tracks lead to the river''s edge. The river has concealed all other tracks, making it impossible to determine where they went." Lexia, who was beside Aster secretly celebrated the brother''s ingenuity but made sure to keep a grave appearance. Aster groaned while holding his head in his palm. "Incompetent, the lot of you. I knew there was no relying on the vassals of the Zander family." The hunter shivered and dared not look up, lest he meet the fury of the child before him.


    Lexia let out a cough, getting the attention of Aster. "We have already checked the far side, and the tracks there only lead a hundred paces or so. Afterward, they doubled back to the river, meaning they didn''t continue further west. That means that they either followed it up or downstream." Aster placed his hand upon his smooth chin, the skin lacking the thicker hair a fully matured adult would have. "Your words make sense. It seems that you may redeem yourself yet." Lexia made a thin-lipped frown but didn''t say anything rash. Due to Aster coming over so unexpectedly, the Zander household had to take the blame for the two brothers escaping.


    Turns out Aster had brought portraits of the brothers, allowing them to figure out that the merchants were the escaped brothers. Lexia explained her appearance at the brothers'' inn as her feeling something was off about the two of them and her investigating the two. The burst of power that was felt by Aster was explained away as her losing her temper momentarily when she noticed that they had already left. While it wasn''t a perfect explanation, it was good enough, to cover her tracks for the time being. As a consequence, she had lost a lot of credibility in Aster''s eyes, as he now saw her as an impulsive woman who couldn''t get ahold of her emotions.


    Lexia spoke once more. "Considering they don''t know that their father has been captured, they would most likely head north, to escape further from Victoria. Even so, there is a possibility that they went south, so we should split up just in case. I suggest you take half the hunters and follow the river upstream, while I take the other half and head downstream. What do you think?" Aster mulled over her words for a moment, finally nodding after a few tense moments. "Very well, we''ll do as you suggested." Just as Aster spoke those words, both Lexia and Aster felt a burst of power come from downstream. It was faint and very far away, yet it was unmistakable. The two descendents of Minsol exchanged a glance before Aster spoke up. "It seems I have spoken too soon. You haven''t redeemed yourself at all." Saying so, he commanded the hunters and guards to follow the river downstream, leaving Lexia clenching her fists.